David
1333 articles · 22 books-
Abstract
This article develops the concept and procedures of a large-scale, autoethnographic research process termed Community Inter-Autoethnography . This is a research methodology in which multiple individuals conduct autoethnographies and collaboratively synthesize their positionings to produce negotiated, community-level understandings. The methodical argument is that there is a need for a research process that allows multiple voices across large social groupings to be heard in order to capture and understand diverse and shared positionings within that setting. As argued, this increase in scale answers historical questions concerning the representativeness and applicability of autoethnographic research. Building upon the expansion of single-person autoethnographies to collaborative studies (Chang, Ngunjiri, & Hernandez) and developments in science education toward the inclusive Research and Education Community (Hanauer et al.), the current article explicates how autoethnographic research can be used with a large number of participants across a community. In Hanauer et al. this approach is exemplified in a study that included 106 participants co-authoring a study of the professional identity of Course-Based Research lab instructors. Community inter-autoethnographic research provides a way of reaching community conclusions based on both diverse individual experiences and negotiated collective understandings.
-
“In a Matter of Hours We Could Corral the Whole City”: How a Women’s Group Used a Half-Page Leaflet to Mobilize the Montgomery Bus Boycott ↗
Abstract
On Friday morning, December 2, 1955, less than 18 hours after Rosa Parks’s arrest, copies of an anonymous, half-page leaflet began circulating in Black neighborhoods of Montgomery, Alabama. It called for a 1-day boycott of city buses on Monday, December 5. The leaflet was the work of the Women’s Political Council (WPC), namely, its president, Jo Ann Robinson. After drafting the text on the night of December 1, she drove to her office at Alabama State College (ASC) to copy it, then, the next day, with helpers, distributed those copies across the city. By evening, nearly everyone in Montgomery’s Black community knew of the boycott plan. This article offers the fullest examination yet of that leaflet, one of the most impactful texts of its kind in U.S. history. It analyzes its composition, which drew on years of activism by the WPC; its reproduction, using a mimeograph machine at ASC; and its distribution, by car, foot, and hand, across a divided urban landscape. Rhetoric and writing studies help us uncover the material resources, social context, and situated processes that enabled that text; history reminds us of its extraordinary mobilizing power.
-
The Evaporating Cloud as a Business Communication Tool: A Systematic Framework for Conflict Analysis and Persuasive Compositions in the Workplace ↗
Abstract
In today’s digitally advanced, AI-driven workplace, effective communication is more critical than ever. Business communication scholarship empathizes competencies such as professionalism, clarity, conciseness, persuasiveness, and evidence-driven messaging, yet applying these systematically in complex decisions remains a challenge. This article introduces the Evaporating Cloud tool—part of the Theory of Constraints Thinking Processes—as a structured communication aid. Through a fictional case study, we show how EC clarifies objectives, uncovers underlying needs and hidden assumptions, and supports ethical, collaborative decision making. The article highlights EC’s value in enhancing core communication competencies in business and professional contexts.
-
Which gender provides more specific peer feedback? Gender and assessment training’s effects on peer feedback specificity and intrapersonal factors ↗
Abstract
This study investigated the effects of assessor gender (male vs. female), fictitious assessee gender (male vs. female), and assessment training (with vs. without) on peer feedback specificity (i.e. localisation and focus) and intrapersonal factors (i.e. trust in the self as an assessor and discomfort). This study involved 240 undergraduate psychology students (nMen=120, nWomen=120), with half receiving assessment training and the other half receiving the task instructions. Participants were divided into eight subgroups based on training condition and their self-reported gender to provide peer feedback to three writing samples (poor, average, excellent quality) by fictitious male or female peer assessees in Eduflow. A total of 3017 peer feedback segments were analysed, revealing that trained or untrained male and female assessors were comparable in most peer feedback specificity categories when assessing fictitious male or female assessees. Nonetheless, we also found that female assessors excelled in certain categories of peer feedback specificity, while male assessors also demonstrated competencies in other categories. Results also showed that assessors who received assessment training provided localised peer feedback in all the writing samples. Finally, gender and training did not affect participants’ trust in their abilities and (dis)comfort when providing peer feedback.
-
Abstract
This study assesses the potential use of artificial intelligence-programmed managers in the workplace through two experiments that manipulated source cues and time cues. Data were collected before the Novel Coronavirus pandemic and then 3 years after the pandemic’s outbreak when many businesses had returned to normal operations and ChatGPT had been released. Results held across the two experiments. Neither time nor source automation cues had an impact on the affective impressions participants formed of the simulated email exchange. Attention check data further suggests time cues may no longer be a relevant predictor of impression formation in workplace communication.
-
Deficit, Exploitation, Beauty, Opportunity: Academics and Practitioners Talk Rural Health and the Rhetoric of Health and Medicine ↗
Abstract
This dialogue examines rural health and healthcare by putting rhetoricians who study rural communities in direct conversation with healthcare professionals who practice in and advocate for rural communities. Thematic analysis of the dialogue revealed that conversations about healthcare in rural communities can simultaneously address what rural communities lack, how rural communities are exploited, and how strong and resilient rural communities are, while also emphasizing what opportunities there are for scholars and practitioners to partner together for the benefit of rural communities. The dialogue demonstrates how working directly with key stakeholders like medical providers can be both practically and intellectually fruitful when addressing complex issues like rural health and RHM.
-
Applying a Critical Disability Studies Lens to Young Adult Literature: Disrupting Ableism in Depictions of Tourette Syndrome ↗
Abstract
This project is an interdisciplinary endeavor to connect research in the teaching of English with Critical Disability Studies, an intersection that is crucial to disrupting ableism and creating more liberatory schooling and societal contexts that embrace broader notions of human differences. Invoking critical content analysis of five young adult novels that depict characters with Tourette syndrome (TS), we asked, how are various models for understanding “disability” invoked in YA fiction that depicts Tourette syndrome? How do these various models function to reinforce, complicate, or reconstruct in a more progressive way notions about human difference in YA fiction that depicts Tourette syndrome? We focused on one of the many pervasive tropes found within all five novels using the psychodynamic construct of splitting. In particular, we call attention to depictions of TS as embodying an animal—most often a dog—that splits off into the bad/dangerous side, usually subsumed within a character’s “normal self.” This trope can be seen as part of broader, historical discourses that have dehumanized disabled people, constructing them as “other” and subsequently rationalizing exclusionary practices. We advocate for and discuss ways for scholars and educators to continue integrating disability from the margins to the center in literacy research.
-
Revisiting Four Conversations in Technical and Professional Writing Scholarship to Frame Conversations About Artificial Intelligence ↗
Abstract
This article explores four different topics of conversation in technical and professional communication (TPC) scholarship that overlap and connect with contemporary issues in generative artificial intelligence (AI): process and iteration, theory and power, actors and activity, and the social justice turn. The authors offer four nonexhaustive reviews of these conversations, offering insight into key issues and texts that have animated discourse in the field and can directly or indirectly address the complex relationship between TPC work and generative AI.
-
“I Feel Like I’m in a Box”: Contrasting Virtual Reality “Imaginaries” in the Context of Academic Innovation Labs ↗
Abstract
ABSTRACTAs immersive technology grows in popularity, universities are developing academic innovation labs (AIL) that often introduce students to virtual reality (VR) and other emerging cross reality applications. Although these labs help educate students on emerging technology, a more critical eye is needed to examine user experience (UX). This article reports on a qualitative, multimethod study that employed a talk-aloud UX protocol to gather data on VR users' experience at the University of Connecticut's OPIM Research Lab. To fully define and contrast this data, we juxtapose these individual narratives with rhetorical analysis of marketing discourse, as presented by VR platform HTC Vive, Google's VR application Tilt Brush, and the Research Lab's promotional material. Based on our findings, we assert that sociotechnical imaginaries as constructed by promotional material often reduce the complexities of immersion in user experience. Such marketing rhetoric creates "top-down" imaginaries that contrast with "bottom-up" imaginaries generated in user experience, reinforcing the complex and fluid definitions of immersion. The resulting study has practical implications for stakeholders across higher education, especially in the context of innovation labs, as well as for technical and professional communication educators and practitioners.KEYWORDS: Immersive technologyinnovation labsvirtual realityimmersionuser experienceemerging technologyfuture imaginariessociotechnical imaginaries Disclosure statementNo potential conflict of interest was reported by the author(s).Additional informationNotes on contributorsBrent LuciaBrent Lucia is an Assistant Professor In-Residence at the University of Connecticut School of Business. He has a PhD in Composition and Applied Linguistics from Indiana University of Pennsylvania. His current research explores the rhetorics of technology and its relationship to the production of space. His recent scholarship can be found in Rhetoric Review, Business and Professional Communication Quarterly, and Enculturation.Matthew A. VetterMatthew A. Vetter is an Associate Professor of English and affiliate faculty in the Composition and Applied Linguistics PhD program at Indiana University of Pennsylvania. His research, which asks questions related to technology, rhetoric, and writing, has been published widely in venues such as Social Media and Society, Rhetoric Review, Studies in Higher Education, and Computers and Composition. His co-authored book, Wikipedia and the Representation of Reality, was published by Routledge in 2021.David A. SolbergDavid A. Solberg is a teaching assistant at the Holy Family Institute in Pittsburgh, Pennsylvania. He received his MA degree in TESOL (Teaching English to Speakers of Other Languages) from Indiana University of Pennsylvania. His master's thesis was entitled The Use of Parallelism in Poetry Writing for the Acquisition of English Grammar (available from ProQuest).
-
Abstract
ChatGPT and other LLMs are at the forefront of pedagogical considerations in classrooms across the academy. Many studies have spoken to the technology’s capacity to generate one-off texts in a variety of genres. This study complements those by inquiring into its capacity to generate compelling texts at scale. In this study, we quantitatively and qualitatively analyze a small corpus of generated texts in two genres and gauge it against novice and published academic writers along known dimensions of linguistic variation. Theoretically, we position and historicize ChatGPT as a writing technology and consider the ways in which generated text may not be congruent with established trajectories of writing development in higher education. Our study found that generated texts are more informationally dense than authored texts and often read as dialogically closed, “empty,” and “fluffy.” We close with a discussion of potentially explanatory linguistic features, as well as relevant pedagogical implications.
-
Supervisor Communication Competence and Employee Outcomes: Predictive Effects in Remote, Hybrid, and In-Person Workplaces ↗
Abstract
Supervisor communication competence was used to predict both beneficial (Study 1) and detrimental (Study 2) employee outcomes across remote, hybrid, and in-person work experiences. In both studies, there were no differences in perceived supervisor communication competence based on remote, hybrid, and in-person work experiences. As predicted, effective and appropriate supervisor communication were related to employee outcomes across work experiences. In Study 1, regression analyses indicated that effective communication was the best predictor of beneficial employee outcomes (engagement, empowerment, and accomplishment), whereas appropriate communication was the best predictor of detrimental employee outcomes (burnout, stress, alienation, and turnover intentions) in Study 2.
-
Review of "Embodied Environmental Risk in Technical Communication by Samuel Stinson and Mary Le Rouge," Stinson, S., & Le Rouge, M. (Eds.). (2022). Embodied Environmental Risk in Technical Communication. Routledge. ↗
Abstract
Embodied Environmental Risk in Technical Communication , edited by Samuel Stinson and Mary Le Rouge, is a timely collection of essays addressing the ways that humans conceptualize and interact with their environment when attempting to communicate the dangers of crises---such as climate change and COVID-19. Explicitly responding to the work of Jeffrey Grabill and Michelle Simmons (e.g., in their seminal 1998 essay, "Toward a Critical Rhetoric of Risk Communication"), this collection offers a broad variety of lenses for thinking about humans' relationships to their surroundings, especially while communicating environmental risk. The 14 chapters in this volume apply methodologies including rhetorical and discourse analysis, ethnography, integrated risk communication, and antiracist framing to topics ranging from university communications about the pandemic to groundwater pollution to upcycled art installations, in the process complicating traditional understandings of risk as something that exists "'out there,' independent of our minds and cultures, waiting to be measured" (Slovic, 1999, p. 690). Considered broadly, the collection offers human bodies and ecological impact as more effective barometers for risk than abstract calculations; individual chapters offer heuristics grounded in human experience or environmental considerations, along with discussion questions and assignments for use in classroom settings. The diversity of topics and methodologies represented ensure that the collection offers something of interest to most scholars and practitioners of risk communication, environmental communication, or embodiment in technical communication.
-
Abstract
Fourteen years after the special issue on neuroscience and rhetoric in this journal (Neurorhetorics, vol. 40, no. 5), we turn back and look forward. We assess what has been accomplished in neurorhetorics in that time frame, examine what has changed in rhetorical studies and in the neurosciences, and offer suggestions for future research. Eight contributors detail the importance of neurorhetorics for their work and engage a range of topics. Those include neurodiversity, neuropolicy, neurogastronomy, and interdisciplinary collaborations, among others. Ultimately, the forum points toward the need for more critical cultural approaches in neurorhetorics, more policy discussions, new methodologies, and new philosophies that can stretch beyond the “neuro-” prefix and enroll insights from New Materialisms and Global Rhetorics.
-
Standing Before God in the Hebrew Bible: Rhetorically Centering Individuals’ Petitions at the Dedication of the Temple (1 Kgs 8) ↗
Abstract
Abstract: The Hebrew Bible accords great moral agency to the collective “children of Israel.” Its discourse focuses as much on the attitudes, words and actions of the nation as on those of kings, priests, or prophets, let alone ordinary individuals. Yet key texts emphasize that God’s covenant is forged with individuals. The relative priorities of individuals vs. the nation are nowhere stated explicitly. However, a remarkable text, King Solomon’s dedicatory address for the Jerusalem Temple in 1 Kgs 8, suggests that they have equal claim on God’s attention. Solomon authorizes seven types of petitions, half for individuals and half for the nation. The importance of individuals’ petitions is heightened through four distinctive rhetorical strategies—sequence, amplitude, narrative time, and billing. Implications are sketched for understanding the Hebrew Bible’s conception of identity, agency, and moral character.
-
Using Scenario-Based Assessment in the Development of Students’ Digital Communication Skills and Professional Competence ↗
Abstract
In this discussion, we consider how the use of scenario-based assessment (SBA) can provide students with a way of developing the digital communication skills that business communication research has found they will need for the workplace, alongside other aspects of professional competence. This is because SBA can be employed to engage learners in the same types of authentic performance tasks in a situated context that they will likely encounter in their professional lives. In addition, SBA can also be used to maximize the integrity of an assignment by harnessing the positive effects of using generative Artificial Intelligence (AI) tools, while simultaneously mitigating against the misappropriation of AI by students. SBA allows learners to practice both their digital, and other, communication skills as well as contributing to their understanding of professional practice, and it also provides instructors with a powerful form of formative assessment. Our aim is to put forward a motivating and effective way of helping our students to develop the skills that they will need to become successful communicators in a postpandemic professional world.
-
Abstract
OpenAI's ChatGPT is a large language model (LLM) that excels at generating text and public controversy. Upon its release, many marveled at its ability to author intelligible and generically responsible texts (Herman). Writing about his students' experiences using artificial intelligence (AI) writing assistants, S. Scott Graham remarks that the results were "consistently mediocre—and usually quite obvious in their fabrication." Why might this be true? How can an LLM succeed in some respects and fail in others? We argue that the discrepant reactions to human and AI rhetoric are a question of genre, specifically that AI rhetoric is only generic; AI rhetoric represents a new enactment of "writing degree zero" (Barthes) that is disengaged from immediate rhetorical situations and knowledge bases. AI text generators (currently) have a more difficult time simulating the positioned perspectives that human writers bring to situations and communicate to audiences through their genre usage. Drawing on the work of Bakhtin, we treat this problem as a question of generic form and audience addressivity. We describe the interplay of form and addressivity as genre signaling and offer it as a construct for the analysis of AI rhetoric and genre as a cultural form (Miller). Genre signaling (Hart-Davidson and Omizo) describes a feature of communicative behavior as it occurs over time that can help both humans and machines evaluate written discourse as it exhibits certain stabilized formal features. When texts contain specific genre signals at expected frequencies and intensities, it may be recognized as being generally accurate, reliable, trustworthy. Without these signals, a text with a similar topical focus might fail to be taken as credible or useful. In this essay we propose to quantify genre signaling based on three measures: (1) stability, (2) frequency, and (3) periodicity.
-
Visualizing formative feedback in statistics writing: An exploratory study of student motivation using DocuScope Write & Audit ↗
Abstract
Recently, formative feedback in writing instruction has been supported by technologies generally referred to as Automated Writing Evaluation tools. However, such tools are limited in their capacity to explore specific disciplinary genres, and they have shown mixed results in student writing improvement. We explore how technology-enhanced writing interventions can positively affect student attitudes toward and beliefs about writing, both reinforcing content knowledge and increasing student motivation. Using a student-facing text-visualization tool called Write & Audit, we hosted revision workshops for students (n = 30) in an introductory-level statistics course at a large North American University. The tool is designed to be flexible: instructors of various courses can create expectations and predefine topics that are genre-specific. In this way, students are offered non-evaluative formative feedback which redirects them to field-specific strategies. To gauge the usefulness of Write & Audit, we used a previously validated survey instrument designed to measure the construct model of student motivation (Ling et al. 2021). Our results show significant increases in student self-efficacy and beliefs about the importance of content in successful writing. We contextualize these findings with data from three student think-aloud interviews, which demonstrate metacognitive awareness while using the tool. Ultimately, this exploratory study is non-experimental, but it contributes a novel approach to automated formative feedback and confirms the promising potential of Write & Audit.
-
Review of "Embodied Environmental Risk in Technical Communication by Samuel Stinson and Mary Le Rouge," Stinson, S., & Le Rouge, M. (Eds.). (2022). Embodied Environmental Risk in Technical Communication. Routledge. ↗
Abstract
Embodied Environmental Risk in Technical Communication , edited by Samuel Stinson and Mary Le Rouge, is a timely collection of essays addressing the ways that humans conceptualize and interact with their environment when attempting to communicate the dangers of crises---such as climate change and COVID-19. Explicitly responding to the work of Jeffrey Grabill and Michelle Simmons (e.g., in their seminal 1998 essay, "Toward a Critical Rhetoric of Risk Communication"), this collection offers a broad variety of lenses for thinking about humans' relationships to their surroundings, especially while communicating environmental risk. The 14 chapters in this volume apply methodologies including rhetorical and discourse analysis, ethnography, integrated risk communication, and antiracist framing to topics ranging from university communications about the pandemic to groundwater pollution to upcycled art installations, in the process complicating traditional understandings of risk as something that exists "'out there,' independent of our minds and cultures, waiting to be measured" (Slovic, 1999, p. 690). Considered broadly, the collection offers human bodies and ecological impact as more effective barometers for risk than abstract calculations; individual chapters offer heuristics grounded in human experience or environmental considerations, along with discussion questions and assignments for use in classroom settings. The diversity of topics and methodologies represented ensure that the collection offers something of interest to most scholars and practitioners of risk communication, environmental communication, or embodiment in technical communication.
-
Abstract
This article offers perspectives on adopting smart home technology into usability testing for technical and professional communication (TPC) courses. Usability is a valued skill for technical communicators. However, usability testing methods have their problems as pedagogical tools. Internet-of-Things (IoT) devices and Smart Home Technology (SHT) may offer instructors tools to overcome some of those problems. This article details advantages and concerns associated with using SHT for curricular usability testing.
-
Abstract
AbstractWe propose a revised definition of “argument scheme” that focuses on describing argumentative performances and normative assessments that occur within an argumentative context, the social context in which the scheme arises. Our premise-and-conclusion structure identifies the typical instantiation of an argument in the argumentative context, and our critical framework describes a set of normative assessments available to participants in the context, what we call practically normative assessments. We distinguish this practical normativity from the rationally or universally normative assessment that might be imposed from outside the argumentative context. Thus, the practical norms represented in an argument scheme may still be subject to rational critique, and the scheme avoids the is/ought fallacy. We ground our theoretical discussion and observations in an empirical study of US district court opinions resolving legal questions about copyright fair use and the lawyers’ briefs that led to them, instantiating our definition of argument scheme in the “argument for classification by precedent.” Our definition addresses some criticisms the argument-scheme construct has received. For example, using our data, we show that a minimally well formed instance of this type of argument does not shift any conventional burden from the proponent of the argument to its skeptics. We also argue that these argument schemes need not be seen as dialogical.
-
Abstract
David Landes, Duke University 11 November 2023 Abstract In light of cross-disciplinary interest in rethinking the conceptions of attention and attention economy, this paper conducts an archeology of Kenneth Burke’s concepts in order to construct a theory of attention implicit in his work. First, I overview key parts of rhetorical studies calling for rethinking the idea of attention. Then, I read Burke’s concepts for their implicit attentional aspects and implications. These findings are collected, listed into a glossary, and extrapolated into an account of Burkean attention, which I call “symbol-formed attention” to complement the reigning empirical theories of attention problematically borrowed from the sciences. I conclude by suggesting how Burke provides a rhetorical idea of “attention” as a terministic screen adaptively reconfigurable to situation and strategy. What would it mean to conceive “attention” rhetorically? Terms considered “psychological” have been reinterpreted to recover their elided rhetorical processes: Oakley’s rhetorical conception of cognition (Oakley) , Goffman’s rhetorically performed self (Goffman) , Gross’s rhetorical publicness of emotion (Gross) , Billig’s rhetorical argumentation that constitutes psychology (Billig) , and rhetorical studies’ formulation of public memory (Phillips et al.; Dickinson et al.) . Such projects “rhetoricize” the psychological by explicating implicit rhetoricalities and by reframing concepts of mechanistic motion into socialized action. In their rhetorical interpretation, these terms—cognition, self, emotion, social psychology, and memory—are terministic screens attuned to discursive purposes. Rhetoricizing scientized terms is one of dramatism’s imperatives. Dramatism provisions our vigilance to round out reductive terms, animate action in motion, and de-mechanize accounts of human motive in the face of homo symbolicus’ catastrophic inclinations. The salience of “attention” as a crisis term and as an inherency…
-
Epistemological/Ontological Interview: La epistemología en su trabajo de investigación sobre la enseñanza y el aprendizaje de la literatura, las artes del lenguaje y la cultura escrita. Una entrevista a David Poveda, entrevistada porJudith Kalman (On Epistemology in Researching the Teaching and Learning of Literacy, Literature, and the Language Arts) ↗
Abstract
This interview was conducted on February 14, 2023. It is available in an English translation by Benjamin de Buen on the RTE webpage at https://t.ly/Rf7KX. David Poveda es profesor titular de universidad en el Departamento de Psicología Evolutiva y de la Educación, Facultad de Psicología de la Universidad Autónoma de Madrid. Lleva algo más de dos décadas investigando a través de metodologías etnográficas y cualitativas un abanico amplio de cuestiones relacionadas con la educación y los procesos de socialización de la infancia y juventud contemporáneas.
-
On Epistemology in Researching the Teaching and Learning of Literacy, Literature, and the Language Arts: An Interview with David Poveda, Interviewed by Judith Kalman ↗
Abstract
This interview was conducted on February 14, 2023, and is published in the original Spanish in volume 58, issue 1 of Research in the Teaching of English. It was translated into English by Benjamin de Buen. David Poveda is associate professor at the Department of Developmental and Educational Psychology, School of Psychology of the Autonomous University of Madrid. He has been using ethnographic and qualitative methodologies for over two decades to study a wide range of educational and socialization processes of contemporary childhood and youth.
-
Abstract
This article tells the story of YpsiWrites, a community writing resource that provides support, resources, and programs for all writers. It shows how ideas from adrienne maree brown's Emergent Strategy (2017) provide a generative framework for community-engaged initiatives. It uses this framework to examine the work of YpsiWrites, and, in doing so, illustrates the value of the framework for planning, carrying out, and assessing community-engaged work (CEW). The authors share responses to questions they posed to stakeholders, along with themes from those responses, which paint a more nuanced picture of the nature and potential of this work. They conclude with a call to engage and an invitation for others to use these questions as a heuristic in pursuing their own, unique community-engaged work.
-
Woke Sausages at the Cracker Barrel: Gastronativism and the Synecdochic Politics of Plant-Based Meat ↗
Abstract
Abstract In August 2022, the U.S. restaurant chain Cracker Barrel introduced a meatless sausage patty—the “Impossible Sausage”—to its breakfast menu. A viral social media backlash against the restaurant ensued. Using Fabio Parasecoli's theory of gastronativism as a theoretical lens, we perform a critical rhetorical analysis of online commentaries regarding Cracker Barrel's Impossible Sausage with an eye toward synecdochic representation. We contend that the online “culture war” that ensued within and beyond Cracker Barrel's social media pages is representative of plant-based meat alternatives’ gastropolitical resonance in U.S. American identity construction. Two synecdoches emerge through our analysis, the Cracker Barrel restaurant as right-wing sacred space embedded in “tradition” and the Impossible Sausage as a leftist, progressive, contagious intrusion into this space. Discourses of faux-Southern identity, right-wing appeals to traditional ways of life, and white masculine victimhood are entrenched in these synecdochic tropes. Understanding the Cracker Barrel's meatless menu debacle as a manifestation of gastronativist synecdoche demonstrates the ideological significance of meat and plant-based meat in contemporary U.S. political imaginaries. Given plant-based foods’ increasing popularity among health- and environmentally conscious consumers, rhetoricians concerned with the intersections of food, power, and identity should take note of how flesh (non)consumption symbolically (re)constructs U.S. American gastropolitical identities.
-
Editors’ Introduction: Pursuing the Midwifery Properties of Editing Research in the Teaching of English ↗
Abstract
Preview this article: Editors’ Introduction: Pursuing the Midwifery Properties of Editing Research in the Teaching of English, Page 1 of 1 < Previous page | Next page > /docserver/preview/fulltext/rte/58/1/researchintheteachingofenglish32607-1.gif
-
Abstract
This review reflects on, 'New Perspectives on Academic Writing: The Thing That Wouldn’t Die', by Bernd Herzogenrath.
-
Abstract
For the final In Dialogue of our editorial term, we wanted to invite some luminary voices in literacy studies to think together about the future of critical studies in literacy research. We asked Betina Hsieh, Danielle Filipiak, Tiffany Nyachae, David Kirkland, and Carol Brochin what they thought would push the field forward: What would or should literacy studies and English education look like in the future, including what collective priorities should be emphasized? We invited them to think together, to imagine what might be possible or necessary in a world that is on fire. In giving these scholars the “last word” of our editorial term, we are hoping that this effort toward intergenerational, collaborative knowledge building can be one of the seeds of hope that will help us grow toward a better future.
-
“Crusaders on a Quest for Democracy”: Addie W. Hunton and Kathryn M. Johnson’s Black Civic Pedagogy ↗
Abstract
This article examines Hunton and Johnson’s Two Colored Women with the American Expeditionary Forces, which recounts their WWI YMCA service in France supporting Black troops. TCW exemplifies a long tradition of Black civic pedagogy, drawing on prophetic and empirical strategies to teach audiences that Black experience and racial justice are foundational to American democracy. Deploying the Black jeremiad, it exposes racial inequities and envisions a racially just future; deploying testifying, it combines narrative, reportage, and documentary evidence to empirically support its findings of white racism, Black heroism, and French egalitarianism. These strategies suggest possibilities and limitations for future practice.
-
Toward a Rhetorical Theory of the Face: Algorithmic Inequalities and Biometric Masks as Material Protest ↗
Abstract
Despite calls to give greater attention to bodies and infrastructures, and despite the development of facial recognition software and face replacement apps, not to mention medical face masks during the COVID-19 pandemic and a long history of political faces in the news, rhetoric has not directly nor adequately dealt with the face. I offer a new materialist rhetorical theory of the face, drawing on the concepts of hyle and iwi to argue that the face is a bio-social conglomeration both human and nonhuman. I look specifically to biometric data collection and to artist Zach Blas’s algorithmically designed masks from his project, “Facial Weaponization Suite,” to illuminate how the face is rhetorical and how faces might resist facial recognition suppression. The study urges rhetoricians to think carefully and ecologically about the face.
-
Architects of Memory: Information and Rhetoric in a Networked Archival Age by Nathan R. Johnson, and: Excavating the Memory Palace: Arts of Visualization from the Agora to the Computer by Seth Long ↗
Abstract
Reviewed by: Architects of Memory: Information and Rhetoric in a Networked Archival Age by Nathan R. Johnson, and: Excavating the Memory Palace: Arts of Visualization from the Agora to the Computer by Seth Long David Marshall (bio) Nathan R. Johnson, Architects of Memory: Information and Rhetoric in a Networked Archival Age. Tuscaloosa, AL: The University of Alabama Press, 2020. 205 pp. ISBN: 978-0-8173-2060-7. Seth Long, Excavating the Memory Palace: Arts of Visualization from the Agora to the Computer. Chicago, IL: The University of Chicago Press, 2020. 243 pp. ISBN: 978-0-226-69514-3. Is memory the sleeping giant of the five parts of classical rhetoric? Some rhetoricians have been skeptical of the entire art of memory enterprise, denying essentially that there are any artificial means of training natural capacities for memory. But many have been believers, and there are vivid arguments asserting how memory as the fourth of those classical parts underwrites and illuminates each of the others. Memory is invention by another name, because the treasure house of previous performances is also a store of potential recombinations. In the most famous of the ancient mnemonic exercises, practitioners were asked to use a familiar architectural form—a sequence of rooms in a home they knew well, for instance—as a background and storage facility for items they wished to remember, and in the emphasis on sequencing there is a logic and practice of arrangement. (Cicero relayed an origin story for this topos about the Greek poet Simonides: during a performance at a dinner, he was called away; while he was away, the roof collapsed killing those within, mangling their bodies beyond recognition; but Simonides was able to identify the dead because he recalled where each guest had been sitting—and the inference was that visualizing figures against a ground is the secret of memorization.) When it comes to the work of symbolizing items to be set against this imagined background, moreover, we are certainly in the domain of style and trope. In the example that Pseudo-Cicero made famous (Rhet. Her., 3.20.33–34), we are asked to picture a scene in which a ram's testicles hang from the fourth finger of a man's hand. The goal of such imagining is to more securely recall facts that are relevant to a legal case we are memorizing—namely, the facts of an inheritance (Romans made purses from scrotums) and the availability of witnesses (testicle and testimony share an etymology). And, as for delivery, the deep paradox of memory is that organizing and practicing the passage of things from the present into the past is in fact one of the keys to performing in the moment: it is as if the artisan of a well-constructed and vividly-appointed memory palace is like an acrobat with every potential move memorized and at-hand equidistant as it were from the here and now of performance. There is thus a lot to say about the rhetorical dimensions of memory, and taken together the two books reviewed here, Nathan Johnson's Architects of Memory and Seth Long's Excavating the Memory Palace, make wide-ranging use of memory's rhetorical histories to make claims about contemporary mnemonic practices and possibilities. Nathan Johnson makes a pitch for the significance of the material infrastructures of memory work, and he anchors this pitch in histories of [End Page 100] the different cultures of Library Science and Information Studies after World War II in the United States. Johnson organizes his attention around two significant figures and their respective institutional contexts: Dorothy Crosland, a librarian at Georgia Tech from 1925 (and head librarian from 1953–1971), and Robert S. Taylor, who wrote the influential work The Making of a Library (1970) and who, within a year of his appointment as Dean in 1973, changed the name of the School of Library Science at Syracuse University to the School of Information Studies. Johnson does note the different trajectories that each of these individuals represents. In his narrative, Crosland represents a library sciences profession that women dominated and that was often coded as a "feminine" form of labor, and Taylor represents the rise of...
-
Abstract
In light of cross-disciplinary interest in rethinking the conceptions of attention and attention economy, this paper conducts an archeology of Kenneth Burke’s concepts in order to construct a theory of attention implicit in his work. First, I overview key parts of rhetorical studies calling for rethinking the idea of attention. Then, I read Burke’s concepts for their implicit attentional aspects and implications. These findings are collected, listed into a glossary, and extrapolated into an account of Burkean attention, which I call “symbol-formed attention” to complement the reigning empirical theories of attention problematically borrowed from the sciences. I conclude by suggesting how Burke provides a rhetorical idea of “attention” as a terministic screen adaptively reconfigurable to situation and strategy.
-
Extracted and Conflated Research Foci in the Global Displacement of Small-Scale Fishers: A Comparative Analysis of Context Rhetoric in UN Marine Biodiversity Policy Development ↗
Abstract
Small-scale fishers comprise nearly all capture fishery jobs, bring known benefits to biodiversity management, and, until recently, have provided humanity with the large majority of its seafood. Despite these well-documented benefits, small-scale fishers face increasingly intense displacement because of the marine closure pathway for biodiversity repair that is forwarded in the first draft of the Post-2020 Biodiversity Framework. In this paper, I analyze and contextualize conflated and extracted informational foci in marine science policy documents in order to illustrate that diminishing contexts for small-scale fisher value move through biodiversity policy texts to occupy priority positions in the first draft of the Post-2020 Biodiversity Framework.
-
Review: Rhetoric and Hermeneutics: Approaches to Text, Tradition and Social Construction in Biblical and Second Temple Literature, by Carol A. Newsom ↗
Abstract
Book Review| August 01 2022 Review: Rhetoric and Hermeneutics: Approaches to Text, Tradition and Social Construction in Biblical and Second Temple Literature, by Carol A. Newsom Carol A. Newsom. Rhetoric and Hermeneutics: Approaches to Text, Tradition and Social Construction in Biblical and Second Temple Literature. Forschungen zum Alten Testament 130. Tübingen: Mohr Siebeck, 2019. 382 pp. ISBN 978-3-16-157723-9. Davida Charney Davida Charney University of Texas at Austin Search for other works by this author on: This Site PubMed Google Scholar Rhetorica (2022) 40 (3): 322–324. https://doi.org/10.1525/rh.2022.40.3.322 Views Icon Views Article contents Figures & tables Video Audio Supplementary Data Peer Review Share Icon Share Twitter LinkedIn Tools Icon Tools Get Permissions Cite Icon Cite Search Site Citation Davida Charney; Review: Rhetoric and Hermeneutics: Approaches to Text, Tradition and Social Construction in Biblical and Second Temple Literature, by Carol A. Newsom. Rhetorica 1 August 2022; 40 (3): 322–324. doi: https://doi.org/10.1525/rh.2022.40.3.322 Download citation file: Ris (Zotero) Reference Manager EasyBib Bookends Mendeley Papers EndNote RefWorks BibTex toolbar search Search Dropdown Menu toolbar search search input Search input auto suggest filter your search All ContentRhetorica Search This content is only available via PDF. © 2022 by The International Society for the History of Rhetoric. All rights reserved. Please direct all requests for permission to photocopy or reproduce article content through the University of California Press's Reprints and Permissions web page, http://www.ucpress.edu/journals.php?p=reprints.2022The International Society for the History of Rhetoric Article PDF first page preview Close Modal You do not currently have access to this content.
-
Rhetoric and Hermeneutics: Approaches to Text, Tradition and Social Construction in Biblical and Second Temple Literature by Carol A. Newsom ↗
Abstract
Reviewed by: Rhetoric and Hermeneutics: Approaches to Text, Tradition and Social Construction in Biblical and Second Temple Literature by Carol A. Newsom Davida Charney Carol A. Newsom. Rhetoric and Hermeneutics: Approaches to Text, Tradition and Social Construction in Biblical and Second Temple Literature. Forschungen zum Alten Testament 130. Tübingen: Mohr Siebeck, 2019. 382 pp. ISBN 978-3-16-157723-9. In Rhetoric and Hermeneutics, Carol A. Newsom has collected eighteen of her essays that appeared between 1989 and 2016 and one previously unpublished essay. Unlike many volumes of this sort, the whole greatly exceeds the sum of its parts. Apart from its usefulness as a survey to scholars and students, the book advances Newsom’s scholarly agenda. Newsom works with texts circulating in and around Jerusalem during the late Second Temple period. This was a time of intellectual ferment: proto-gnostic sects proliferated; established religious practices were being challenged, defended, and modified. Newsom argues persuasively that these groups were led by sophisticated readers and rhetors. The leaders grasped that the Hebrew Bible, still undergoing canonization, is polyphonic and intertextual. Further, the texts that they created deployed polyphony, enargeia, and other rhetorical techniques to shape communal identity, attract adherents, and help individuals cope with the precarity of their status. These arguments are advanced in each of the book’s four topical sections. First are six essays that explain and apply Newsom’s methods of rhetorical criticism. Second are four essays illustrating how the Qumran community—responsible for the Dead Sea Scrolls—shaped communal and individual identity. Third are three essays that lay out an ethno-psychological model for mapping conceptions of self and agency across cultures. The essays apply the model to the Hebrew Bible and a variety of Second Temple texts. Last are six reception studies that examine how narratives of the period are taken up and transformed both in antiquity and in modern times. Newsom, a chaired emerita professor of theology at Emory University, has published on so many aspects of Second Temple literature over her career that she has plenty of essays on method, theory, and application to choose from. As a result, even without additional commentary, the sections build coherent arguments. Each section opens with introductory issues of [End Page 322] theory, method, and scope and develops with close textual analysis and suggestive implications. The first section on methods reveals what Newsom means by rhetorical criticism and what theorists she relies on most. Like many biblical scholars, her immediate rhetorical touchstone is George Kennedy. But he does not inspire her to read widely in the Greco-Roman tradition. She is not concerned to trace possible cross-influences during the Hellenistic period. Instead Newsom turns to Bakhtin and Burke and the more literary strand of twentieth-century rhetorical criticism. For Newsom, rhetorical strategies in scripture reflect the identities and ontologies of their compositors and shape those of readers and writers to come. Accordingly, this section accomplishes two tasks for Newsom. First, the section launches Newsom’s larger claims that Second Temple communities deployed rhetorical strategies to shape individual and communal identities with case studies of Job (chapter 2), Proverbs 1—9 (chapter 3), Jewish apocalyptic texts (chapter 5), and texts from Qumran (chapter 6). Second, for biblicists new to rhetorical approaches, it introduces concepts and methods of rhetorical criticism, including Bakhtinian polyphony and dialogism (chapters 1 and 3), genre studies (chapters 2 and 4), and a variety of basic rhetorical concepts (chapters 5 and 6) such as epideictics, arrangement, enargeia, and kairos, though she doesn’t always employ these terms. While displaying nuanced rhetorical sensibilities, Newsom would clearly benefit from additional reading in rhetorical scholarship, particularly Carolyn Miller’s classic “Genre as Social Action”1 and William FitzGerald’s Spiritual Modalities for its use of Burke’s religious terministic screen to draw Burkean implications for prayer and religious practice.2 In Section Two, Newsom argues that the Qumran community—a break-away Jewish sect that deliberately positioned itself against the practices in the Second Temple—was “intentional and explicit in the formation of the subjectivity of its members” (159). First, she argues that the Dead Sea Scrolls served as a library for the community (chapter 7), based...
-
Abstract
The COVID-19 pandemic has cast digital communication competency into sharp relief. Rapid virtualization of how we work and learn has highlighted this challenge for business education. In response, the business communication syllabus must evolve to include digital communication competencies. Most of our students are comfortable with computer and Internet usage. However, our research uncovers a gap between their perceived and actual digital communication competency, as well as indications of stress in their online relationships. This article offers suggestions on creating a business communication syllabus in tune with learner and business needs given that digital communication is rapidly becoming the norm.
-
Abstract
ABSTRACTAssuming that withdrawal is ontological, no method of inquiry will breach the “essence” of an object. As such, this article raises a question of onto-epistemological access to complicate the development of recent rhetorical theories and rhetorical method/ologies informed by object-oriented ontologies and new materialisms. This article wonders about the drive to know and to feel forwarded in these rhetorical method/ologies without discussing how things hide from other things and from themselves, how things elude critics, and how scholars access others through ethnographic and embodied methodologies. Explicating epistemist and anti-epistemist approaches to the question of onto-epistemological access, this article makes a modest proposal for rhetoric scholars to conjure rhetorics of unavailable diversities to remake the gap between knowledge and reality again and again.
-
Bilingual Comics on the Border as Graphic Medicine: Journaling and Doodling for Dementia Caregiving during the COVID-19 Pandemic ↗
Abstract
The use of comics can be a powerful tool to expand educational outreach efforts for improving the health and well-being of people everywhere. Dr. Ian Williams coined the term "graphic medicine" to denote the use of comics in medical education and patient care ("Graphic Medicine"). Alzheimer's disease affects approximately five million Americans and is expected to triple to 13.8 million by 2050. Hispanics and Blacks are disproportionately affected at a higher rate than other groups ("Facts and Figures"). There is a lack of culturally relevant educational materials available for these populations. To address this disparity, an interdisciplinary community engaged collaboration was initiated with the Alzheimer's Association West Texas Chapter, The University of Texas at El Paso (UTEP), and Dukes Comics to produce a series of virtual workshops entitled, "Journaling and Doodling for Stress Reduction and Relaxation" for caregivers of people living with Alzheimer's and other dementias. These sessions were live-streamed and began during the COVID-19 pandemic. Spanish sessions have also been provided to the public. Health information about the disease process and common caregiver challenges are provided in each session. A guided journaling and doodling activity are also included. Journaling has been shown to be an effective and easy tool to use for stress management (Scott). The impetus behind this project was to address the dire need for increasing access to Alzheimer's disease education and resources in El Paso, Texas, a border community that is also home to Fort Bliss Army base. Hispanics comprise approximately 82% of the population and include a large Spanish-speaking segment. Language is often a barrier to health care access and education. To meet the aim of increasing accessibility, the workshops and comics are available in both English and Spanish and soon in-person. This project received a 2022 joint seed grant from Texas Tech University Health Sciences Center El Paso and UTEP to conduct research and examine data from these workshops that will be provided in-person in marginalized and multilingual Latina communities surrounding El Paso starting in the fall.
-
“The Patient Decision Aid as a Pedagogical Tool: Exigencies between RHM and the Health Professions” ↗
Abstract
This past decade, the healthcare industry has undergone a transformation with where, how, and why writing happens. For example, what the health and medical professions conceive of as “documentation” or “charting” is writing, even though practitioners call it by another name. Additionally, most writing in healthcare settings is now also multimodal, incorporating textual, digital, visual, and aural content. This essay focuses on the patient decision aid as pedagogical tool that embraces the technological and multimodal changes in health and medicine. Patient decision aids can be understood as a multimodal tool guiding shared decision-making practices. As a genre, the decision aid prompts students to engage in a series of writing modalities – visuals, narrative, texts – as well as the application of user experience and design. Finally, the decision aid as an assignment offers explicit connections between humanities-based students and broader healthcare industries.
-
Abstract
Lamentations surrounding the “loss” of 1960s activism leads some to ask: What happened to the social movements of the 1960s? Kristen Hoerl's answer might be that we (the public) are what happened. In other words, Hoerl's project reveals our collective participation in the ongoing processes of “selective amnesia.” Hoerl's book focuses on the ways in which movements are remembered (and forgotten), some forms these memory practices assume in cultural texts, and functions that continue to unfold. Hoerl's focus is on rhetorical texts about protest movements versus focusing on the discourse of these movements.Hoerl's introduction, “Selective Amnesia in Hollywood's Imagined Sixties,” alludes to both her intent and theoretical contribution. Hoerl's primary intent is to reveal how a series of Hollywood texts have coalesced in the public's imaginary. Coalescing occurs through a repeated process of remembering and forgetting. Hollywood represents (and directs) an important layer in such processes. This process of selecting (and deflecting) memories of the turbulent 1960s is a process of framing Hollywood narratives that she calls “selective amnesia.” Hoerl's introduction works to examine and explicate some of the layers contributing to our collective memory of the 1960s as a “bad” decade. The layers that constitute the 1960s come from many cultural corners (film, television, public address, etc.). In order to uncover the rhetorical form(s) that selective amnesia assumes the book offers case studies in each of its subsequent chapters.In the first chapter, Hoerl provides an overview of selective amnesia, contextualizing protests of the 1960s in its various guises. Hoerl provides brief snapshots of Black Power, Third World activism, the New Left, the antiwar movement, counterculture, women's liberation, and GLBTQ+ radicalism. In the second half of the chapter, Hoerl contrasts these snapshots of radicalism with the entertainment industry's depictions of dissent. As an industry, Hollywood has sought to profit through commercialized images of countercultural activities. Hoerl reveals that the form of these commercialized images reflects the “spectacle of dissent” while neglecting the politics informing dissenting groups. Taken together, Hoerl reads such portrayals as Hollywood's invitation to see any social movement as attempting to merely reform the status quo versus protestors desires to change the system. Hoerl traces these inflections and deflections diachronically through the 1980s and 1990s, finding recurring and reinforcing patterns that leave audiences with the “common sense that radical dissent is a phenomenon that belongs in the past” (53). Such sense-making has consequences because popular culture is an important arena that responds to and participates in the political struggles justifying the contemporary era (10).Chapter 2 explains “how the generational conflicts of several fictional families give meaning to the late sixties for eighties-era television and film audiences” (62). Hoerl's explanation of this process of meaning making is accomplished through her analysis of three serial situation comedies (sitcoms): Family Ties, Wonder Years, and thirtysomething. Hoerl joins scholars who argue that situation comedy remains the preferred modality for addressing and understanding the American family since the 1950s. Taken together, Hoerl's analysis of 1980s-era sitcoms reveals these shows “ultimately establish neoliberalism as a common-sense inevitability” (62). Common sense making then is a kind of cultural collusion imbricating Hollywood producers, politicians, and their vast public audiences in “halting nostalgia” for virtues of the pre-1960s past. This concept of halting nostalgia is not fully developed but hints at some political functions of cultural texts like sitcoms.Chapter 3 is where Hoerl outlines the qualities of the archetypal characters (ambivalent activist, macho militants, and good citizen) that can be found in an array of pop-culture texts. In particular, she finds these archetypes in the quintessential nostalgia film Forrest Gump and the NBC miniseries The ‘60s. To accomplish this outlining, she begins by contextualizing the culture wars of the 1990s, a time when religious conservatives blamed the 1960s for the fragmentation of the nuclear family. Within this culture war context, Forrest Gump won an Oscar for Best Picture in 1994. Conservatives, Hoerl observes, weaponized the film by framing fictional 1960s characters as ambivalent, macho, or good. Such frames reflected neoliberalism of the 1990s while simultaneously deflecting (and thus “forgetting”) the motivations of many 1960s protestors.Hoerl contrasts disparate textual visions of Black Power in chapter 4 through an analysis of a variety of cultural texts with a focus on Hollywood films. Film, she argues, “may offer resources for envisioning empowered collective resistance to ongoing instances of police violence” (124). The first half of the chapter explores how Spike Lee's Malcolm X and Mario Van Peeble's Panther offer alternative models for black political agency” (127), whereas the second half of the chapter critically reviews a variety of negative depictions of the Black Panther Party. Although Hoerl focuses on Malcolm X and Panther, she engages a series of other cultural texts. The chapter opens reflecting on Beyoncé’s 2016 Super Bowl halftime performance, through which the singer provoked memories of Black Power. It proceeds to consider sitcoms such as The Cosby Show. Through her close reading of these pop-cultural texts Hoerl suggests that both positive and negative portrayals of Black Power collude to reveal Hollywood's “ambivalent relationship with U.S. race relations” (125).If Hollywood texts regarding the Black Power movement advanced contrasting visions, chapter 5 explores a consistent and interlocking structured message system in Hollywood's police procedurals connected to and reinforced by mainstream news. Here, Hoerl examines frames through which late 1960s militancy of a variety of movements effectively criminalized the decade. Narrative patterns in police procedurals such as Law and Order repeatedly framed all dissent as dangerous. For example, in news accounts of the 1960s she finds that “the selective amnesia constructed by the news accounts . . . invariably exaggerated the criminal behavior of the actual activists who inspired the episodes” (164). The exaggeration of criminality is particularly pronounced in media coverage of women radicals (165).In her conclusion, Hoerl reviews contestations surrounding 1960s memories and some implications. She concludes that Hollywood has, by and large, taught viewers to see the 1960s as “bad” by framing its fictional subjects as immature, ambivalent, or dangerous to the body politic. At the same time, such media depictions largely left protestors’ rationale undeveloped or unexplained. Taken together, the “recurring character portrayals and narrative developments highlight the broader processes by which Hollywood has structured selective amnesia of radical 1960s-era dissent” (188). Hollywood's selective structuring continues into the 2000s, working to ossify public memory by returning to patterned responses. Beyond a critical review, the conclusion suggests that the implications of Hollywood's selective amnesia are numerous. Candidates in the 2016 presidential cycle resurrected symbols of both the “good” 1960s (Bernie Sanders) and the “bad” 1960s (Donald Trump). In addition, contemporary protest groups (including Occupy Wall Street and the Black Lives Matter movements) continue to experience negative framing muting their potential. Although independent films (such as Chicago 10) offer nuanced portrayals of the “radical” 1960s, such countermemory texts lack the widespread distribution and often celebrate a “decidedly white and masculine image of radical dissent” (197). The book's final page conveys a cautious optimism that countermemories “highlight the emancipatory potential of memory” (198).If Hoerl's conclusion is correct and Hollywood's selective amnesia of 1960s dissent is repeatedly framed in the negative, her project demonstrates that such framing is never complete. The book enters the process of public memory, reframing public memory of the 1960s through its deconstruction of prominent frames. As such, the book is a significant counterbalance to prevailing mediated memories and will be of interest to scholars working in public memory, cultural studies, media studies, and rhetoric.
-
Review: Editorial Bodies: Perfection and Rejection in Ancient Rhetoric and Poetics, by Michele Kennerly ↗
Abstract
Book Review| February 01 2022 Review: Editorial Bodies: Perfection and Rejection in Ancient Rhetoric and Poetics, by Michele Kennerly Michele Kennerly, Editorial Bodies: Perfection and Rejection in Ancient Rhetoric and Poetics. Columbia: University of South Carolina Press, 2018. 242 pp. ISBN: 9781108426237 David L. Marshall David L. Marshall University of Pittsburgh Search for other works by this author on: This Site PubMed Google Scholar Rhetorica (2022) 40 (1): 91–94. https://doi.org/10.1525/rh.2022.40.1.91 Views Icon Views Article contents Figures & tables Video Audio Supplementary Data Peer Review Share Icon Share Twitter LinkedIn Tools Icon Tools Get Permissions Cite Icon Cite Search Site Citation David L. Marshall; Review: Editorial Bodies: Perfection and Rejection in Ancient Rhetoric and Poetics, by Michele Kennerly. Rhetorica 1 February 2022; 40 (1): 91–94. doi: https://doi.org/10.1525/rh.2022.40.1.91 Download citation file: Ris (Zotero) Reference Manager EasyBib Bookends Mendeley Papers EndNote RefWorks BibTex toolbar search Search Dropdown Menu toolbar search search input Search input auto suggest filter your search All ContentRhetorica Search This content is only available via PDF. © 2022 by The International Society for the History of Rhetoric. All rights reserved. Please direct all requests for permission to photocopy or reproduce article content through the University of California Press's Reprints and Permissions web page, http://www.ucpress.edu/journals.php?p=reprints.2022The International Society for the History of Rhetoric Article PDF first page preview Close Modal You do not currently have access to this content.
-
Where Did the Rhetoric of Science Go? A Double Review of Landmark Essays on Rhetoric of Science, Case Studies and Issues and Methods, a Two Volume Edited Collection by Randy Harris. ↗
Abstract
In this review essay, we look back at the evolution of the rhetoric of science by reviewing the Case Studies and Issues and Methods volumes edited by Randy Harris. We conclude by reflecting on the past, present, and future of the discipline.
-
Abstract
Reviewed by: Editorial Bodies: Perfection and Rejection in Ancient Rhetoric and Poetics by Michele Kennerly David L. Marshall Michele Kennerly, Editorial Bodies: Perfection and Rejection in Ancient Rhetoric and Poetics. Columbia: University of South Carolina Press, 2018. 242 pp. ISBN: 9781108426237 There exists a set of topoi still alive—undead—within ancient, medieval, and early modem historiographies of rhetoric that circles “the loss of politics” as the crucial fact when it comes to narrating the coming into being and passing away of rhetoric. Politics itself as an object of such attachment may take several forms, but it is the beginning and sine qua non of rhetorical [End Page 91] application. In her disciplined yet frequently humorous Editorial Bodies, Michele Kennerly boils the politics-as-lost-object topoi down to the bone: “oratory flourishes in democracies only, the Hellenistic age [for example] was undemocratic, ergo there were no speeches worth preserving” (56). Kennerly tilts at the politics-as-lost-object topoi (and contests this characterization of the Hellenic) from a refreshing and subtle angle—that of editing, revision, what she terms “ corpus-care” (15). For her, turning to the curation of texts with rhetorical attention is not the reluctant decision of a culture that has lost its opportunities to speak and decide together in public. As Kennerly puts it, “rather than being indicators of political decline or decadence, polished and published prose and verse point to contestation over what sort of words best sustain communal life,” and, in this way, “writing is no less democratic or republican than speaking: the two verbal forms live parallel lives” (209). Hers is also a re-reading of the early histories of both Greek and Roman rhetoric showing how concern for the written record was always at issue alongside concern for the oral performance. Kennerly’s approach yields instructive angles on a series of authors. We encounter what she calls “Horace’s meticulous file,” his editorial metaphor of choice for smoothing stylistic burrs. But Kennerly pushes against “a prevailing view on Horace’s strictures on the stilus-, that he ‘made a virtue out of a political necessity’”—“the ‘necessity’ being the need to watch one’s words as the imperial period gained force” (109). In her reading, Ovid is someone who “displays his editorial body” cultivating thereby “the image of a man trying to correct his mistakes” (134), and this leads to “the (cultivated) shabbiness of his corpora,” which for Kennerly “accords with their tristis situation” (139). Political exile means disheveled self-consuming textual performance. In reference to Quintilian, editing implies compilation and overview stemming from care, and “the enmbased lexical family is the progenitor of ‘curative’ and ‘curation,’ both of which apply to Quintilian’s labors: he sees what ails various oratorical corpora and means to cure them through his curation of rhetoric’s traditions and orations” (164). Editing, reworking, compiling, creating a summative edition—all these should be understood in terms of established rhetorical topoi. Just so, in Quintilian, compiling is also a form of ethopoetic exercise, and such processes become “habituation hexis (Greek, lit. ‘having’)” rendered sometimes, as we know, “in Latin as facilitas (ease)” (162). Always, Kennerly is attentive to the embodiments of writing and editing. In Latin, she relays, the “edowords”—at the root of “edit” and its variants—were themselves richly enmeshed in a slew of metaphors “from giving birth, to uttering words, to presenting something for inspection, to displaying it publicly, to publishing it” and did not denote “prepublic textual activities” (2). And the terms ancient Romans did use for textual revision drew on a range of artisan prototypes: “they dragged away, cut out, pressed, smoothed, polished, hammered, filed, and shaved” (2). On the Greek side, “gluing” was an important metaphor domain because it had pertinent literal applications too: “writers would glue papyrus patches atop errors to hide them or to insert emendations on top of them” (29). Again, [End Page 92] Kennerly is quick to note that “turning the stilus” was “idiomatic for rubbing out with the flat end of the stilus something written into a wax tablet with the pointed end” (79). It should thus come as no surprise that, although this work is ancient in...
-
Abstract
Writing center professionals’ (WCPs) efforts to integrate transfer of learning theory into writing tutor education have exceeded empirical research on the effects of such curricula. Building on research in this area (Cardinal, 2018; Hill, 2016), we designed and implemented a semester-long, transfer-focused training curriculum for experienced undergraduate writing tutors that sought to build on tutors’ prior knowledge of writing center pedagogy. We tracked these tutors’ understanding of, attitudes toward, and uses of transfer and transfer talk in writing center sessions over the course of a semester. Through analysis of training meeting transcripts and a post-training survey, we found that tutors developed a basic understanding of transfer and demonstrated positive attitudes toward transfer and transfer talk; however, they responded negatively to examples of explicit transfer talk in the curriculum and proposed modifications constrained by the social context of tutoring (Carillo, 2020). We characterize these modifications as instances of tutors contextualizing transfer talk in light of their prior knowledge of writing center pedagogy. We encourage WCPs who are designing or researching transfer-focused tutor education to conduct additional empirical research and to prioritize tutors’ perceptions and experiences in order to develop more dynamic conceptions of transfer in writing center studies (Carillo, 2020).
-
Elevator Pitch Assessment Model: A Systematization of Dimensions in Technology Entrepreneurship Presentations ↗
Abstract
The creation of a technology venture brings the entrepreneur to interact with different stakeholders and persuade them of the quality of the business idea. In such endeavors, entrepreneurial storytelling and business pitches are crucial to attract stakeholder interest and potential commitment. We focus on longer and structured elevator pitches used by entrepreneurs seeking funds and partners for their startup, and we present an integrative framework of evaluation dimensions, specific items, and key evidence to assess a pitch. <bold xmlns:mml="http://www.w3.org/1998/Math/MathML" xmlns:xlink="http://www.w3.org/1999/xlink">Research methodology:</b> We conducted a systematic review of specialized literature on business venturing, entrepreneurship, and business communication, and we selected 40 research articles from which we have extracted concepts related to the quality and effectiveness of an elevator pitch. We analyze and aggregate concepts to derive a taxonomy of evaluation dimensions. <bold xmlns:mml="http://www.w3.org/1998/Math/MathML" xmlns:xlink="http://www.w3.org/1999/xlink">Results and discussion:</b> We identify four dimensions of evaluation of an elevator pitch: background and contextual knowledge showed in the presentation, project content and venture information, storytelling approach and style, and entrepreneurial flow or “algorithm” of the pitch. We detail the dimensions by defining 19 evaluation items and associated key evidence to support assessment. We undertake a preliminary application of the framework with three groups: Business investors, potential entrepreneurs, and entrepreneurship students. <bold xmlns:mml="http://www.w3.org/1998/Math/MathML" xmlns:xlink="http://www.w3.org/1999/xlink">Conclusion and further research:</b> We advance the discussion on venture storytelling and provide practitioners with a useful tool to support the evaluation of an entrepreneurial idea presented through an elevator pitch.
-
When Thinking Becomes a Topic of Classroom Conversations: Languaging Thinking Practices in a High School English Classroom ↗
Abstract
Preview this article: When Thinking Becomes a Topic of Classroom Conversations: Languaging Thinking Practices in a High School English Classroom, Page 1 of 1 < Previous page | Next page > /docserver/preview/fulltext/rte/56/2/researchintheteachingofenglish31476-1.gif
-
Abstract
While various forms of smart home technology have been available for decades, they have yet to achieve widespread adoption. Although they have risen in popularity during recent years, the general public continue to rate smart home devices as overly complex compared to their benefits. This article reports the results of an eight-month study into the effects of training on smart home technology adoption. Building upon the results of a previous study, and using the same living laboratory approach, we studied the effects of training on the attitudes of a group of residents toward use of smart home technology. Results show that training influences those attitudes toward smart home technology, including increased confidence in future use, and increased actual use of more complex smart home features. Results also indicate that users tended to seek out other users rather than training materials for advice, and that privacy concerns were not a deterrent to using smart home devices.
-
Abstract
Preview this article: Thinking with/Not with Theories of Decolonization, Page 1 of 1 < Previous page | Next page > /docserver/preview/fulltext/ce/84/1/collegeenglish31456-1.gif
-
Abstract
Some critics have theorized redemption in prison memoir as capitulation to prison’s disciplinary gaze. But a closer look at African-American memoirs emerging from the War on Drugs reveals that redemption is not an artifice of oppression or a singular destination but a topic for rhetorical invention. This essay shows how two memoirists—Jeff Henderson and Susan Burton—formed narrative identity from traumatic experiences and oppressive conditions of poverty and racism that led to crime and incarceration. Redemption begins when they question interpretations of that experience and create new narrative identities in the social worlds of upward mobility, recovery, and emancipation. Inventing redemption does not relieve them from the burdens of their histories but gives them new ways of relating to their histories and, in this way, new hope in controlling their futures. The rhetoric of redemption in African-American prison memoir is a powerful counterweight to the rhetoric of mass incarceration depicting African-Americans as unredeemable.
-
Fingerprinting Feminist Methodologies/Methods: An Analysis of Empirical Research Trends in Four Composition Journals between 2007 and 2016* ↗
Abstract
This study surveyed and analyzed feminist methodologies in four composition journals across ten years. Our findings offer a number of important checks upon methodological and epistemological conversations in composition research, particularly how the methods we choose demonstrate our attention to social justice, the materialities of research practice, and the situatedness of knowledge claims.
-
Does revision process differ across language of writing (L1 vs. FL), FL language proficiency and gender? ↗
Abstract
Drawing upon cognitive writing process theory and research, this study investigates the influence of language of writing, foreign language (FL) proficiency and gender on the revision processes of 77 undergraduate students studying at an English-medium college in Oman. Their first language (L1) was Arabic and their FL was English. The participants produced two argumentative authentic texts, one in L1 and one in FL. Their proficiency in English was assessed using the Oxford Placement Test (OPT). Participants’ revisions were recorded and analysed, according to the measures amount, location and type, via keystroke logging. The results showed that the vast majority of revisions in both languages were immediate, i.e. at the point of inscription, and focused on language rather than content. In addition, there was consistent evidence that participants made more revisions in the FL than they did in L1. For ‘total amount of revision’ and ‘immediate revisions’, there was a consistent interaction between gender and FL proficiency. The pattern of the interaction indicated two conflicting tendencies: (a) female participants appeared in general to be more motivated to make revisions in both languages than males, and (b) the less proficient they were in FL the more revisions they made. By contrast, the number of revisions made by the male participants did not depend on their FL proficiency. For ‘distant’, i.e. already written text, and ‘end’, i.e. after producing the first draft, revisions the amount of revision depended solely on the language of writing and gender. Furthermore, the results revealed that when writing in the FL, students with greater FL proficiency attended to content revision more than language revision. Findings are discussed in light of process-oriented writing research and implications for writing research and teaching are suggested.
-
The Origins of and Possible Futures for Chaïm Perelman and Lucie Olbrechts-Tyteca's Dissociation of Concepts ↗
Abstract
ABSTRACTThis essay tells the story of Perelman and Olbrechts-Tyteca's “dissociation of concepts,” which they introduced in 1958 and is in use as a tool of criticism by many rhetorical critics. The story begins in England with John Locke's development of associative reasoning in 1770 and then moves to France, with Remy de Gourmont extending associative reasoning with the concept of dissociation in 1899. Gourmont's dissociation crosses the Atlantic and is then developed by Kenneth Burke in 1931. In turn, Perelman and Olbrechts-Tyteca absorbed and expanded Locke, Gourmont, and Burke's theories of association and dissociation in 1958. They crafted a tool, the dissociation of concepts, that equips rhetorical reasoning with the capacity to navigate between the promise and perils of fission and fusion. Since 1958, many scholars have made productive use of Perelman and Olbrechts-Tyteca's innovation. The essay concludes with some possible futures for their dissociation of concepts.
-
Abstract
Preview this article: Editors’ Introduction: Drawing Out the A in English Language Arts, Page 1 of 1 < Previous page | Next page > /docserver/preview/fulltext/rte/55/2/researchintheteachingofenglish31019-1.gif
-
Abstract
While scholars have examined racial dynamics within the US suffrage movement, we have fewer rhetorical treatments of how Black citizens argued for suffrage, particularly for a Black public. This essay examines a 1915 symposium published in the Crisis, featuring 26 African American rhetors. It finds that even as these rhetors deploy available commonplaces of contemporary suffrage arguments, they also draw from racial experience to claim space for Black women’s citizenship within a body politic that figures the ideal citizen as male and white. These arguments, moreover, cleave along gender lines: the men predominantly argue from the topos of justice and ground their claims in abstract democratic principles; the women predominantly argue from expediency and ground their claims in embodied racial and gendered experience. In doing so, they challenge and reshape dominant expediency claims based on white supremacy and reassert the links between women’s suffrage and universal suffrage.
-
The Complicity of Racial and Rhetorical Pessimism: The Coherence and Promise of the Long Civil Rights Movement ↗
Abstract
Research Article| September 01 2020 The Complicity of Racial and Rhetorical Pessimism: The Coherence and Promise of the Long Civil Rights Movement David A. Frank David A. Frank David A. Frank is Professor of Rhetoric in the Robert D. Clark Honors College at the University of Oregon, Eugene. He thanks Professor John Hatch and Charley Leistner for their help in constructing this manuscript. Search for other works by this author on: This Site Google Rhetoric and Public Affairs (2020) 23 (3): 553–586. https://doi.org/10.14321/rhetpublaffa.23.3.0553 Cite Icon Cite Share Icon Share Facebook Twitter LinkedIn MailTo Permissions Search Site Citation David A. Frank; The Complicity of Racial and Rhetorical Pessimism: The Coherence and Promise of the Long Civil Rights Movement. Rhetoric and Public Affairs 1 September 2020; 23 (3): 553–586. doi: https://doi.org/10.14321/rhetpublaffa.23.3.0553 Download citation file: Zotero Reference Manager EasyBib Bookends Mendeley Papers EndNote RefWorks BibTex toolbar search Search Dropdown Menu toolbar search search input Search input auto suggest filter your search All Scholarly Publishing CollectiveMichigan State University PressRhetoric and Public Affairs Search Advanced Search The text of this article is only available as a PDF. © 2020 Michigan State University Board of Trustees2020 Article PDF first page preview Close Modal You do not currently have access to this content.
-
Abstract
We surveyed 803 undergraduates at a large public university about their online writing practices. We find that despite wide platform access, students typically write in a narrow range of spaces for limited purposes and audiences, with a majority expressing rhetorical concerns about writing in digital spaces. These findings suggest rich opportunities for writing instructors to better help students negotiate the terrain of online public discourse.
-
Sight, Sound, and Practice: An Exploration of the Ways Visualizations Can Support Learning to Compose ↗
Abstract
Our invitation is to think about composing as inclusive of written texts, multimodal webtexts, and all the things writing and rhetoric folks would normally be asked to help students improve in creating. But for this experience, we don't want to stop there. We want you to also think about composing other things. Think about films. Think about dance choreography. Think about baking pies. Think about music. How do humans learn to compose these things? How can a visualization aid in learning these things?
-
Abstract
ABSTRACTToday, it is widely believed that humans have the ability to grasp the material world as it is, and that this grasp can be instrumentalized so as to progressively solve problems and maximize human flourishing. We call this idea “technopositivism.” Technopositivism seeks to give a comprehensive explanation of all that is, including the best possible social order. But, like all interpretive systems, technopositivism is incapable of providing such an explanation. Technopositivism is thus riddled with ironies and fragile. We argue that prevailing understandings of COVID-19 are instantiations of technopositivism and, as such, illuminate many of these ironies and fragilities.
-
Abstract
Background: Early-stage accelerator programs teach new entrepreneurs how to identify and exploit venture opportunities. In doing so, they implicitly teach these new entrepreneurs how to develop and iterate claims. But since this function of teaching persuasion has been implicit and generally unsystematic, it is unclear how well it works. Literature review: We review related literature on the venture development process, value propositions, and logic orientation (Goods-Dominant vs. Service-Dominant Logic). Research questions: 1. Does an entrepreneurship training program implicitly teach new entrepreneurs to make and iterate persuasive claims? 2. How effectively does it do so, and how can it improve? Research methodology: We examine one such accelerator program via a qualitative case study. In this case study, we collected interviews, observations, and artifacts, then analyzed them with thematic coding. Results/discussion: All teams had received previous entrepreneurship training and mentoring. However, they differed in their problem and logic orientations as well as their stage in the venture development process. These differences related to the extent to which they iterated value propositions in the program. Conclusions: We conclude with recommendations for improving how accelerator programs can better train new entrepreneurs to communicate and persuade.
-
Abstract
In Plato's early dialogues, the impossibility of talking to the crowd appears as a constitutive element of the opposition between rhetoric and dialectic and raises the understudied question of the role of the audience in Socratic thought. However, Xenophon's Socrates constantly identifies public and private speech. But this likening is also found in the Alcibiades Major, which gives a key to understand the true meaning of this assimilation: one can convince an audience, by talking to each individual in the crowd. The need to address each one implies an adaptation of language that can be found in the texts of different disciples of Socrates. The rhetorical aspects of the Phaedrus' psychagogia should then be understood, not as a new Platonic concept which allows the good orator to address the many, but rather as a new formulation of a well-known and shared Socratic ideal.
-
Metaphor 2: Crossing: Retreading, Non-ing, and a TPC Rationale for Sub-disciplining in Writing Studies ↗
Abstract
Preview this article: Metaphor 2: Crossing: Retreading, Non-ing, and a TPC Rationale for Sub-disciplining in Writing Studies, Page 1 of 1 < Previous page | Next page > /docserver/preview/fulltext/ce/82/5/collegeenglish30752-1.gif
-
Abstract
Since its inception in 2000, Reflections has functioned as a site of synthesis for community-based writing pedagogy, service-learning, public rhetoric, and community-engaged research. Such a diverse range of influences leads to the formation of a journal that is ever shifting in its identity, scope, and mission. This complexity is what ultimately defines Reflections: a publication that constantly pushes the boundaries of knowledge creation and strives to remain receptive to topics and voices that are often excluded from other academic sources. The following collaborative article offers a content analysis of all publications in Reflections’ twenty-year history (2000-2020). Though not exhaustive, this analysis highlights unique aspects of the journal’s history, methods, non-traditional genres, pedagogical and disciplinary impact, and evolving interactions with power and privilege that have made it the public conscience for Writing Studies.
-
Abstract
In Plato’s early dialogues, the impossibility of talking to the crowd appears as a constitutive element of the opposition between rhetoric and dialectic and raises the understudied question of the role of the audience in Socratic thought. However, Xenophon’s Socrates constantly identifies public and private speech. But this likening is also found in the Alcibiades Major, which gives a key to understand the true meaning of this assimilation: one can convince an audience, by talking to each individual in the crowd. The need to address each one implies an adaptation of language that can be found in the texts of different disciples of Socrates. The rhetorical aspects of the Phaedrus’ psychagogia should then be understood, not as a new Platonic concept which allows the good orator to address the many, but rather as a new formulation of a well-known and shared Socratic ideal.
-
Abstract
Agency in prison writing is often theorized as resistance to the material conditions of incarceration and the ideological forces of the State. Situating agency in the larger history of mass incarceration (1970 – 2010) and in the memoirs of those who lived through it, however, shifts the focus from the prison writer as subject resisting an oppressive system and toward the prison writer as rhetor navigating the changing discourses and material conditions of mass incarceration in registers of agency that include resistance, self-determination, and recovery.
-
Abstract
Smart home products continue to rise in popularity but have yet to achieve widespread adoption. There is little research on how the general population perceives benefits of different smart home devices beyond general surveys. Using a living laboratory of five solar houses that we equipped with a range of smart home devices, we assessed how university student residents learn about, use, and gain interest in adopting this smart home technology. Analysis of data confirms that users find lifestyle benefits to be the most important motivators for adopting smart home technology. Yet without training in using that technology, these benefits do not outweigh the risks associated with learning to operate that technology.
-
Abstract
In this article, we examine how children ages 8 to 10 characterized the audiences of digital videos they made in school. Children’s perceptions of their viewers reflected, and in many cases complicated, current theorizing about the vast potential audiences of digital texts. Our analysis of videos and interview data surfaces several findings pertaining to how children characterized their audiences. Children discussed their desire to inform viewers, their deliberate choices about language use vis-à-vis their viewers, ways they predicted and steered audience emotions, and the affective dimensions of sharing one’s video with different audiences. These findings suggest that educators and researchers ought to foreground issues of addressivity when theorizing the question of audience for children’s digital products. They also raise questions concerning authentic audience in an age of increasing concern about children’s safety and security in online worlds.
-
An Introduction to and Translation of Chaïm Perelman’s 1933 De l’arbitraire dans laconnaissance [ On the Arbitrary in Knowledge ] ↗
Abstract
ABSTRACT This is an introduction to and translation of Chaïm Perelman’s “De l’arbitraire dans la connaissance” published in 1933 by Maurice Lambertin publishing house. De l’arbitraire dans la connaissance has important implications for an understanding of Perelman’s intellectual development generally and specifically for an understanding the evolution of his New Rhetoric Project.
-
Abstract
In a primary care health clinic, providers before, after, and throughout their shifts retrieve archival patient information and document new empirical data from each patient encounter into an electronic medical record (EMR). This documentation, called charting, contributes to ever increasing workload and provider burnout. While a provider may not perceive it to be, “charting” is writing work, and the clinic is a writing space. In this article, we use the concept of writing stewardship to examine a needs analysis of workflow in a family health center. We argue that the addition of writing stewards would shift the burden of documentation practices to distribute writing throughout the clinic, not primarily on providers. The implications of this are twofold: first, that writing studies researchers can help clinics write more efficiently and, second, that patient outcomes improve as a result of improved clinical communication.
-
Abstract
Preview this article: Fear of Persuasion in the English Language Arts, Page 1 of 1 < Previous page | Next page > /docserver/preview/fulltext/ce/81/6/collegeenglish30223-1.gif
-
Abstract
Background: Virtual teams are more and more common since the internet and mobile revolutions. Organizations are facing new challenges due to the lack of interpersonal relationships between the members of these teams. This study examines common team processes in an e-environment, relying upon two virtual team types: temporary and ongoing teams. Literature review: The aim of the review is to provide an overview of the challenges of such teams and to understand the complexity of team processes in such an environment. Research questions: 1. Does the type of virtual team have an impact on the quality of common team processes? 2. Can criteria be identified to determine which type of virtual team is more appropriate for given tasks? Research methodology: A quantitative test was conducted to compare the mean gaps between temporary and ongoing teams in trust, communication, and five collaborative processes. Then, by employing qualitative thematic analysis, we constructed a conceptual model to understand the reasons for these mean gaps. Results: Primary findings indicate that all but one of the tested processes achieved higher levels in ongoing teams rather than in temporary ones. Also, the more the collaborative process entails complex activities involving social bonds, the greater the gaps between the two team types. Conclusion: At the initiation of a virtual team, it would be best to focus on projects limited to elementary activities. If more complex team activities are anticipated, virtual team members should work together for an extended period.
-
Scientific Futures for a Rhetoric of Science: "We do this and they do that?" A Junior-Senior Scholar Session, RSA 2018, Minneapolis, Minnesota, USA; 1 June 2018 ↗
Abstract
Growing attention to a rift between epistemology and ontology, between words and things, sets new challenges and invigorations for a Rhetoric of Science that traditionally aims to “analyze and evaluate the persuasive communications of scientists” (Ceccarelli, 2017, para 6). Rhetoricians confront a vibrant, new intellectual space where scholars across disciplines are seeking to better account for bodies and moving to “include the materiality of our ambient environs” in their analyses (Rickert, 2013, p. x). The question, in light of material expansions, is what is a Rhetoric of Science, and what are its futures? In response to the Rhetoric Society of America’s 2018 conference call for junior and senior scholars to discuss “major developments in rhetorical studies,” we offer a Feyerabendian innovation-meets-dogma performative session: the junior scholar, representing innovation, argues that Rhetoric of Science must move aggressively beyond a study of texts and scientific language to account for continuous technological, social, and biological entanglements; specifically, to expand the field’s practices to include neuro-cognitive approaches and other forms of experiment. The senior scholar, representing dogma, expresses caution, arguing that the domain of a Rhetoric of Science is still symbols and semiosis; specifically, that looking at “ambient rhetorics” and “entanglements” is another approach, not a foundational shift.
-
Abstract
This paper highlights the importance, when researching writing across the lifespan, of addressing a range of aspects of social context which change over time, particularly focusing on tools, values, relationships and identities. It illustrates this argument by drawing on a range of empirical studies exploring different aspects of writing in university settings, working with adults at a range of levels from Masters through doctoral study to academics' working lives, and reflects on the implications of this research for lifespan writing studies more generally. The projects drawn on include a study of multimodal feedback on postgraduate student writing and students' responses to this; a detailed study of academics' writing practices in the context of structural changes in Higher Education; and an interview study with PhD students participating in writing retreats, reflecting on their writing experiences. Drawing on findings from this work, we argue that shifts in material, social and institutional dimensions of context have a significant impact on what individuals write and on the writing practices that they develop. We particularly highlight the role of changing tools for writing and values around writing, and the importance of transformations in identity and relationships. We argue that the tradition of literacy studies research, drawn on by all the projects described in this paper, provides the theoretical and methodological resources to approach such aspects of academic writing development across the lifespan, by adopting a holistic perspective on writing which locates writing as situated practice and thereby provides insight into these social and contextual influences.
-
Abstract
Writing mathematical proofs is a key component of writing in the discipline in mathematics. Historically, many students have struggled in pursuing this endeavor, particularly during their early exposure to the process. To help students progress toward the goal of being able to consistently create well-written proofs, I present an incremental approach used in a course for elementary education majors who are concentrating in mathematics. This approach uses daily low-stakes writing assignments. Using this instructional technique, I found that student engagement improved and that, overall, better mathematical proofs were written. One more instructor at my institution has already adopted the same methods, and I expect more to do so.
-
Abstract
Ellen CushmanNortheastern UniversityThose of us gathered in these pages met at a Rhetoric Society of America Summer Institute with the goal of creating knowledge that would help to re-place the mat...
-
Abstract
Imprisonment in America has become a form of civil death that blocks the capacity of ordinary people to develop intellectually, creatively, and ethically in ways more harmonious with the polity. Prison paideia in the grain of the sophists reconnects the imprisoned with the polis by challenging all assembled to inquire freely about the nomos that has shaped their perceptions of things; to make the weaker cases about those things, including themselves, stronger; and through dissoi logoi, to discover a culturally diverse aretê animating the demos they could become.
-
Linguistic Injustice in the Writing of Research Articles in English as a Second Language: Data From Taiwanese and Mexican Researchers ↗
Abstract
This study investigates the added burden Mexican and Taiwanese non-native English speaker (NNES) researchers perceive when writing research articles in English as a second language (L2) compared with their experience of first language (L1) science writing. 148 Mexican and 236 Taiwanese researchers completed an established survey of science writing burden. Results revealed significant differences between L1 and L2 science writing with an increased burden for L2 science writing consisting of an average increase of 24% in difficulty, 10% in dissatisfaction and 22% in anxiety. No significant differences between the Mexican and Taiwanese researchers were found. Regression analyses established that the variables of science writing burden contribute to a sense that English is a barrier to writing science. We maintain that the additional burden of L2 science writing constitutes a linguistic injustice and a barrier to science that should be addressed by relevant constituents.
-
Abstract
This article explores the scope , foundation , and application of autoethnography in first-year composition and critical thinking classrooms. I broaden autoethnography’s scope from Mary Louise Pratt’s focus on colonial power dynamics to engage rhetoric, discourse, ideology, and materiality at large. I argue that indexing this broader conceptual scope to place-based education produces four key pedagogical effects : to increase students’ awareness of assumptions and practices, their engagement with learning, their opportunities to encounter difference, and their capacity to effect change. Place-based autoethnography, in turn, spatializes writing theory by attending to student geographies. Two assignments—the “autoethnography” and “cultural artifact”—redevelop writing as a space between chaos (disorder) and cosmos (order). I suggest that writing functions as a way to take up space and endow it with place, or value. Mapping the effects and affects of cultural artifacts from their lives, students chart the meaningfulness of objects and discourses in their socialization, leading to the aforementioned pedagogical effects. Consequently, place-based autoethnography is uniquely situated to engage students ( and teachers) with their lifeworlds.
-
Going Public in an Age of Digital Anxiety: How Students Negotiate the Topoi of Online Writing Environments ↗
Abstract
Though composition studies has long sought to leverage new technologies of literacy to help students go public, we remain anxious about our ability to do so, as students commonly enter our classrooms already composing for diverse public audiences in a variety of digital contexts. Yet students, too, are often anxious about these new modes of composition, which circulate in a destabilized rhetorical environment where traditional understandings of authority, argument, and audience no longer hold. This article identifies five topoi of this new rhetorical landscape— presence , persistence , permeability , promiscuity, and power —describing the anxieties and affordances they present for student writers, the dispositions toward writing they foster, and the challenges and opportunities they pose for composition. This framework provides a critical vocabulary for compositionists seeking to help students negotiate emerging networked publics.
-
Abstract
When considering the material ecologies of the human body, we must consider the bodies within—at least five hundred known species of microbes. We propose the term gut rhetorics to highlight how our guts have become an environment to which we are exposed: a biologically active actant contributing to the physiology and psychology—the rhetorical capacities—of the human body. Gut rhetorics incorporate—bring into the body and, importantly, into the body of rhetoric—the hungry horde within human bodies. First, we trace one probiotic formulation across three scientific studies to show how bodies, affects, and microbes are being “calibrated” at the level of experiment. Second, we stress skilled probiotic experimentation and encourage scholars to play amid environments, give attention to embodiment, and pursue phenomenological inquiry (Gruber, 2018; Melonçon, 2018). Gut rhetorics consider bodies, affects, and microbiota as entangled metabolic intra-actions that affect how the world appears to the body and the body to the world.
-
Rhetorical Lessons in Health Advocacy: Advancing Persuasive Problems and Partial Solutions in Pro-Caregiving Advocacy Policy Statements ↗
Abstract
Public health advocates often encounter the arduous rhetorical situation of championing issues assumed to be personal. One such rhetorical situation can be observed in pro-caregiving advocacy rhetoric; organizations promoting public policy attention for unpaid family caregivers. This essay argues that pro-caregiving advocates invite public action by persuasively advancing personal and public problems that impact caregivers, care-receivers, taxpayers, and businesses; however, in their policy statements, advocates undo the likelihood of public action by creating a partial solution that emphasizes the preferred location of home care and de-emphasizes the ways in which the financial and health-related caregiver problems get solved. The essay concludes with rhetorical lessons that highlight the practical applicability of argumentation methodology for scholars and practitioners of public health advocacy. In doing so, this essay offers practical tools to evaluate and reposition the efforts of health advocates moving an issue from personal to public.
-
Abstract
ABSTRACT This article investigates the formal dimensions of “post-truth” as a discourse. Specifically, I read post-truth as symptom, not as an “era” or “world.” The emergence of this symptom, the post-truth signifier, directs our attention to an anxiety regarding the desire for truth, rather than its presence or absence in public discourse. Based on Jacques Lacan's theory of discourse in Seminar XVII: The Other Side of Psychoanalysis, I argue that the emergence of the term “post-truth” in the popular vernacular epitomizes a masculinized discourse of hysteria. To outline the formal features of post-truth discourse, I draw upon an early use of the term “post-truth” in a 1992 article of the Nation written by screenwriter and playwright Steve Tesich. The article concludes by consulting the critical psychoanalytic writings of Hélène Cixous and Luce Irigaray to better specify the uniquely masculine form of post-truth hysteria and its implications for public discourse.
-
Review: The Shape of Herodotean Rhetoric: A Study of the Speeches in Herodotus’ Histories with Special Attention to Books 5-9, by Vasiliki Zali ↗
Abstract
Book Review| November 01 2018 Review: The Shape of Herodotean Rhetoric: A Study of the Speeches in Herodotus’ Histories with Special Attention to Books 5-9, by Vasiliki Zali Vasiliki Zali. The Shape of Herodotean Rhetoric: A Study of the Speeches in Herodotus’ Histories with Special Attention to Books 5-9. International Studies in the History of Rhetoric 6. Leiden and Boston: Brill, 2015. VIII + 383 pp. ISBN: 9789004278967 David M. Timmerman David M. Timmerman David M. Timmerman Carthage College 2001 Alford Park Drive LH 303 Kenosha WI 53140-1994 USA dtimmerman@carthage.edu Search for other works by this author on: This Site PubMed Google Scholar Rhetorica (2018) 36 (4): 432–434. https://doi.org/10.1525/rh.2018.36.4.432 Views Icon Views Article contents Figures & tables Video Audio Supplementary Data Peer Review Share Icon Share Facebook Twitter LinkedIn MailTo Tools Icon Tools Cite Icon Cite Search Site Citation David M. Timmerman; Review: The Shape of Herodotean Rhetoric: A Study of the Speeches in Herodotus’ Histories with Special Attention to Books 5-9, by Vasiliki Zali. Rhetorica 1 November 2018; 36 (4): 432–434. doi: https://doi.org/10.1525/rh.2018.36.4.432 Download citation file: Ris (Zotero) Reference Manager EasyBib Bookends Mendeley Papers EndNote RefWorks BibTex toolbar search Search Dropdown Menu toolbar search search input Search input auto suggest filter your search All ContentRhetorica Search This content is only available via PDF. © 2018 by The International Society for the History of Rhetoric. All rights reserved. Please direct all requests for permission to photocopy or reproduce article content through the University of California Press's Reprints and Permissions web page, http://www.ucpress.edu/journals.php?p=reprints.2018 Article PDF first page preview Close Modal You do not currently have access to this content.
-
Abstract
This paper discusses implementation of blog writing as a formative assessment within a final year undergraduate module. Drawing on students’ perceptions and experiences, it proposes that blogging offers a more inclusive writing genre for Higher Education than traditional forms of academic scholarship.
-
Abstract
This essay conducts a rhetorical analysis of the efforts to commemorate Charles “Buddy” Bolden with a mock jazz funeral in 1996. Widely recognized as a jazz pioneer today, Bolden acquired most of his acclaim posthumously. Bolden spent the last twenty-five years of his life in the Louisiana State Insane Asylum where he died in obscurity in 1931. Bolden’s mock funeral provides a useful case for extending public memory scholarship by exploring the rhetorical dimensions of defleshed memories. Drawing from interviews, archives, and textual analysis, this essay theorizes defleshed memories as memories whose physical trace—or evidence of a physical trace—is attenuated to a state close to non-existence by coercive acts of institutional repression and neglect that sanitize and depoliticize memories. Further, this essay finds that defleshed memories are often rebodied to serve commercial interests but can also be reincorporated into more robust living traditions through rhetorical acts of commemoration.
-
Articulating Problems and Markets: A Translation Analysis of Entrepreneurs’ Emergent Value Propositions ↗
Abstract
In this qualitative study, the authors apply Callon’s sociology of translation to examine how new technology entrepreneurs enact material arguments that involve the first two moments of translation—problematization (defining a market problem) and interessement (defining a market and the firm’s relationship to it)—which in turn are represented in a claim, the value proposition. That emergent claim can then be represented and further changed during pitches. If accepted, it can then lead to the second two moments of translation: enrollment and mobilization. Drawing on written materials, observations, and interviews, we trace how these value propositions were iterated along three paths to better problematize and interesse, articulating a problem and market on which a business could plausibly be built. We conclude by discussing implications for understanding value propositions in entrepreneurship and, more broadly, using the sociology of translation to analyze emergent, material, consequential arguments.
-
Gaps and Overlaps in Supervisory Responsibilities: A Case Study of Bachelor’s and Master’s Students’ Thesis Writing in Two Departments ↗
Abstract
This article focuses on how supervisors and students perceive their responsibilities at the beginning of the thesis writing process. Students in general do little research writing before beginning their Bachelor’s or Master’s programs and they often find academic writing to be a complicated task, which means that many do not complete their thesis writing within the stipulated time. A survey was conducted at the Department of Computer and Systems Sciences (DSV) and the Department of Child and Youth Studies (BUV) at Stockholm University, Sweden. In addition to the distribution of responsibility, participants ranked the importance of four issues: the student’s own collected data in the thesis; language, layout, and correct referencing; the thesis as an excellent product; and the student’s development of his or her competence. In general, students and supervisors agreed on the distribution of responsibilities between them and the importance of some of the issues. The opinions were coherent, considering the survey was conducted early in the thesis writing period. It is suggested that future research includes an in-depth investigation of cultural differences between departments.
-
Abstract
Librarians and academic staff suggest a relationship between the quality of references which students use in academic assignments and the marks received. This study tested that assertion by using a citation analysis methodology to assess the quality of bibliographies written by undergraduate nursing students at the University of York.Bibliographies from sixty essays across three modules were analysed, noting the types and quantities of references used and whether references were sourced independently or included in the module’s reading list. Each bibliography was given an overall quality rating: ‘Poor’, ‘Average’ or ‘Good’. This rating was compared with the mark the student was awarded for the essay.Results showed that, whilst students demonstrated the ability to locate items independently, the quality of those items was often poor. Generally, quality of selected sources and bibliographies improved as students progressed through the programme. There was an association between higher quality bibliographies and higher assignment marks.The study concludes that critical thinking skills are vital for nursing students to develop academically, as these skills will be tested within a clinical environment once students have completed their degree. A benefit for students is the conclusion that using higher quality sources results in higher marks.
-
Abstract
Aby Warburg (1866–1929) has been a tremendously influential thinker in the history and theory of art. Parts of his project have implications for the history, theory, and criticism of rhetoric. For the most part, however, rhetoricians have not engaged with his work. This article seeks to persuade rhetoricians to engage with Warburg’s thought and legacy. In particular, it seeks to articulate his Mnemosyne image atlas as a theory and practice of visual topics. Discovered as part of a historical investigation and expressed in a theoretical register, Warburg’s account of visual topics is then exemplified in reference to the gestural politics of “Hands Up, Don’t Shoot” in the twin contexts of contemporary media ecology and contemporary racial politics in the United States.
-
Abstract
Book Review| June 01 2018 Double-Consciousness and the Rhetoric of Barack Obama: The Price and Promise of Citizenship Double-Consciousness and the Rhetoric of Barack Obama: The Price and Promise of Citizenship. By Robert E. Terrill. Columbia: University of South Carolina Press, 2015; pp. 224. $39.99 cloth; $38.99 e-book. David A. Frank David A. Frank University of Oregon Search for other works by this author on: This Site Google Rhetoric and Public Affairs (2018) 21 (2): 374–377. https://doi.org/10.14321/rhetpublaffa.21.2.0374 Cite Icon Cite Share Icon Share Facebook Twitter LinkedIn MailTo Permissions Search Site Citation David A. Frank; Double-Consciousness and the Rhetoric of Barack Obama: The Price and Promise of Citizenship. Rhetoric and Public Affairs 1 June 2018; 21 (2): 374–377. doi: https://doi.org/10.14321/rhetpublaffa.21.2.0374 Download citation file: Zotero Reference Manager EasyBib Bookends Mendeley Papers EndNote RefWorks BibTex toolbar search Search Dropdown Menu toolbar search search input Search input auto suggest filter your search All Scholarly Publishing CollectiveMichigan State University PressRhetoric and Public Affairs Search Advanced Search The text of this article is only available as a PDF. © 2018 Michigan State University Board of Trustees2018 Article PDF first page preview Close Modal You do not currently have access to this content.
-
Abstract
Abstract Treatises on rhetoric since antiquity have illustrated how to amplify passages but give scant attention to strategies for when or why. Dealing mostly with isolated passages, they ignore the effect of amplification on amplitude, the proportions of units that give a text its overall shape. This article considers the relationship between length and importance, sets criteria for a method of mapping amplitude, and applies the method to the Gettysburg addresses of Abraham Lincoln and Edward Everett. Though their shapes differ, each address balances crucial sections against each other. In Lincoln’s case, a more symmetrical shape emerged by accident as he delivered the speech. Then, when editing the official version, he decided to preserve the new shape. Everett’s address is shown to have better proportions than critics assume. Mapping amplitude sheds light on authors’ strategies for dealing with their kairos.
-
Abstract
Volume 14, Issue 1 of POROI: An Interdisciplinary Journal of Rhetorical Analysis and Invention makes available three articles on topics of rhetoric.
-
Abstract
The University of Oxford Press has recently published two books on rhetoric, Michel Meyer’s (Chaïm Perelman’s successor at the Université Libre de Bruxelles) What is Rhetoric and Martin Camper’s Arguing Over Texts. Meyer and Camper build from the writings of the ancient Greek and Roman philosophers and rhetoricians to develop the role of questions in rhetoric (Meyer) and stasis theory (Camper). That both books, published by one of the leading academic presses in the world, feature a recovery and a modern renovation of the rhetorical tradition marks a potentially exciting moment in the contemporary history of rhetoric. Camper’s book is but one of several illustrations of a renaissance in rhetorical history. Camper follows the line of argument set forth by Chaïm Perelman and Lucie Olbechts-Tyteca in their New Rhetoric Project and Douglas Walton in his “new dialectic.” They chronicle the origins, development, and fall of an ancient rhetorical concept and then engage in its restoration. Similarly, Martin Camper tells the history of the origins, development, and fall of stasis theory, creating as a result a compelling exigence for a “systematically, theoretically grounded method for understanding and analyzing patterns of interpretative disputes and how those disputes are resolved” (3).Camper has developed a new interpretative stasis that complements the new rhetoric and dialectic. He has, with success, revived “ancient rhetorical theory to think about and solve modern problems” (3). Toward this end, he has offered scholars of rhetoric a gift: a modern method of “understanding and analyzing patterns of interpretative disputes” (3). Camper has read the ancient Greek and Roman rhetoricians with care, calling on select passages from Aristotle, Cicero, Hermagoras, Quintilian, and other Greek and Roman rhetoricians to ground his new interpretive stases. Because the rhetorical problems humans face recur, as do rhetorical situations, the theoretical insights Camper draws from Aristotle’s Rhetoric, Hermagoras of Temnos’s On Stases: A Manual for Declamation, Cicero’s De Inventione, the anonymous Rhetorica ad Herennium, and Quintilian’s The Orator’s Education on stasis theory are strikingly relevant and helpful in the twenty-first century. Camper acknowledges the excellent work done by Fahnestock, Secor, and other modern scholars on stasis theory, building out of their contributions a truly novel system of six interpretative stases: AmbiguityDefinitionLetter versus spiritConflicting passagesAssimilationJurisdictionCamper’s illustrations of these interpretative stases are wide ranging, including a controversy involving climate-change scientists and the claim they had used deceitful practices; a truly insightful analysis of Jeremiah Wright’s sermons, which provoked significant controversy during Barack Obama’s campaign for the presidency; the Supreme Court ruling on gun control in District of Columbia v. Heller; a consideration of Phillis Wheatley’s poem “On Being Brought from Africa to America,” and others. His use of the interpretative stases introduced in Arguing Over Text to analyze critically passages from the Hebrew and Christian sacred texts stand out as exceptionally cogent. Camper’s new interpretative stases allow for sensitive and astute readings of these sacred texts, fulfilling his promise to provide a model of interpretative stases that effectively joins hermeneutics with rhetoric.Camper devotes chapters five and eight to an explanation of how his interpretative stases work using an extended illustration drawn from the Christian Bible. Passages from I Corinthians and II Timothy, Camper notes, are deployed by some within the Christian faith community to justify prohibitions against women preaching and speaking in church. Camper considers the outbreak of arguments between and among Christians about the meaning of these and other passages and explains how the stases of jurisdiction, ambiguity, definition, letter versus spirit, conflicting passages, and assimilation can be used to explain the interpretative disagreements. These interpretative stases “are ordered, with disagreements moving from jurisdiction, to ambiguity, and then definition, and finally to either letter versus spirit, conflicting passages, or assimilation” (165). The dispute within the Christian faith community over the role of women preaching and speaking in church is better understood as a result of Camper’s application of these ordered interpretative stases.Camper has a strong command of Christian theology and sacred texts, which allows him to trace with expertise the trajectories of the arguments. The arguments about women preaching and speaking in church he considers are those expressed by committed Christians who share a commitment to the authority of the Bible. Yet, because the passages in the Bible addressing the topic of women preaching and speaking elicit different interpretations in the Christian faith community, Camper’s stases constitute a taxonomy that describes and explains, but does not seek to judge, the disagreement. As Camper explains, the dispute takes place primarily within the “letter versus spirit,” “conflicting passages,” and “assimilation” interpretative stases.That members of the same faith tradition draw different interpretations from a shared sacred text underscores Camper’s wisdom in his claim that ambiguity “is the archetypal interpretative issue that readers face when they encounter a text: How does one decide between two or more competing readings of the same passage?” (16). The background, experience, and aspirations of those who interpret sacred scripture will significantly influence how the Christian Bible is understood, a point Camper develops. Humans will disagree about textual interpretations, even those with shared values and common texts, because they approach a communal text from different experiences and backgrounds to fetch out meaning of the same passage. There is, as a result, an essential and even a foundational ambiguity at the core of most sacred texts including the Bible and secular texts, like the US Constitution.Fortunately, Camper resist the temptation to view ambiguity as the ruling feature of textual interpretation. His interpretative stases can help those who must make judgments about conflicting interpretations of textual passages. Using the “letter versus spirit,” “conflicting passages,” and “assimilation” stases, the reader draws the conclusion from Camper’s neutral assessment of the arguments that the Apostle Paul in I Corinthians and II Timothy did not intend a full-scale prohibition of women preaching and speaking in church, that the spirit of Paul’s message on women is inconsistent with the particular passages cited by those who support a prohibition based on his words, and that there are passages in Paul’s letters that contradict and qualify the prohibitions found in I Corinthians and II Timothy.Camper stays true to his promise that he is “not interested in how one might arrive at a valid reading of a text … and does not offer a method for doing so” (11). The interpretative stases he offers are not “designed to offer a theory of proper reading practices,” and he provides “no normative judgments about the validity of any of the interpretations or supporting arguments offered in this book” (11). In Arguing Over Texts, Camper informs his reader that his book purposefully “sidesteps questions of valid interpretations” (11). While it is important to step back and sidestep questions of valid interpretations to understand how interpretative stases work, if Camper’s new interpretative stasis theory is to evolve beyond the goal of describing interpretative disagreements, it will need to step directly into questions of valid interpretations, normative standards, and issues of justice. To this end, the next step in the study of interpretative stases might be for Camper and other scholars of rhetoric to pair the wisdom of the ancients on stasis theory with contemporary research on argument and decision making. This might involve the research of Hugo Mercier and Dan Sperber on argumentation and reason, Daniel Kahneman and Paul Slovic on system-one and -two thinking, and Robin Gregory on structured decision making. This research provides insights on valid readings of texts, reaching normative judgments, and joining values to action. Regardless, Camper’s new interpretative stasis theory constitutes an important recovery and renovation of a key rhetorical concept.
-
The Shape of Herodotean Rhetoric: A Study of the Speeches in Herodotus’ Histories with Special Attention to Books 5–9 by Vasiliki Zali ↗
Abstract
432 RHETORIC A The final topic, that of chapter eight, is lexis, "style." Enos says very lit tle about traditional features of style (e.g., pleonasm, prose rhythm), but dis cusses instead Demosthenes's "stylistic strategy," which consists primarily of what he calls "chiastic contrasting" (191). More than to chiasmus, this seems connected to antithesis, that is, the "polar" or "diametrical" opposi tion between Aeschines and himself. Enos concludes that like Lincoln, Churchill, and King, Demosthenes raised political oratory to a literary art and created a speech perfectly fitted for the political and rhetorical moment. The book could have used some good copy-editing and proof-reading; in particular, the bibliography is not easy to use. It consists of four sections; texts and translation of Demosthenes, translations and studies of Aeschines, studies of Demosthenes, and general studies. The first section is especially difficult: almost all works are under Demosthenes as author, followed by the title, so that if one is looking for X's translation, one needs to remember its exact title (some of the Texas series have the title Demosthe nes: Speeches . . ., whereas others are just Speeches . . .). Dilts's OCT is listed as a translation, as are several commentaries (e.g., Wankel's). One author is "Harris Edward Monroe." Etc. In sum, this book has much of value, especially Walker's chapter. But starting from scratch rather than revising a fifty year old publication might have improved its value. Michael Gagarin The University of Texas Vasiliki Zali. The Shape ofHerodotean Rhetoric: A Study of the Speeches in Herodotus' Histories with Special Attention to Books 5-9. Interna tional Studies in the History of Rhetoric 6. Leiden and Boston: Brill, 2015. VIII + 383 pp. ISBN: 9789004278967 This is a well-researched, detailed, and well-presented literary analy sis of the Histories of Herodotus that substantiates the author's claim that the Histories is an under-appreciated contributor to the development of rhetoric in the 5th century. As Zali explains, the intent of the work is "to show that in the Histories there is great interest in the rhetorical situation per se; that speakers are very well aware of the process of manipulating and adapting their arguments to suit the particular audience, and they do so systematically" (3). In this way, Herodotus can be understood as anticipat ing the rhetorical developments of Thucydides and the more theoretically oriented works of both Aristotle and the author of the Rhetoric to Alexan der. The Shape of Herodotean Rhetoric is characterized by the use of specific textual examples to illustrate claims about how the text operates. It also provides an impressive mixture of contextual information that is historical, political, and cultural in scope. These elements are trained on the larger Reviews 433 purpose of "a comprehensive study of particular modes, kinds and effects of speech, exemplified through in-depth discussions of case studies and of the ways these related to two overarching narrative themes: the GrecoPersian polarity and the problem of Greek unity" (31). The focus on these two themes, through the analysis of Herodotus' rhetorical choices, is divided into three sections. In the first section, "Allo cation of Speech," the analysis extends to the impact of the speeches both included and excluded as well as the selective use of both direct and indi rect speech. Zali takes these selections and choices by Herodotus to be rhe torical, choices that are made in order to advance his interpretive and persuasive goals. They are also shown to be empowering for the Greeks as presented in the text and disempowering for the Persians. Zali thus makes a strong case that these choices by Herodotus were not random. As a result, while Cicero and many others have viewed him as the father of history, Herodotus should also be viewed as a significant figure in the development of rhetoric. The text includes an appendix that categorizes all of the debates and conversations in books 5-9 by speaker, addressee and mode of speech (i.e., direct, indirect, and record of a speech act). In the second section of the book, Zali shows that a narrow definition of debate, as consisting only of instances reported as direct speech, yields...
-
Abstract
This article makes a case for introducing the young archive (combining children’s and young-adult literature) into the writing classroom, primarily in the form of school story, to rouse students to rethink and, if necessary, rehabilitate expectations concerning their reading, writing, and intellectual development.
-
Syngman Rhee, Robert T. Oliver, and the Symbolic Construction of the Republic of Korea during the Global Cold War ↗
Abstract
Robert T. Oliver, a professor of speech at Pennsylvania State University, served as a ghostwriter for Syngman Rhee, the first president of the Republic of South Korea between 1943 and 1960. Within the larger context of an ongoing global Cold War and the division of the Korean peninsula in August 1945, Oliver and Rhee developed a foundational myth, Puk-jin Tongil (), to build the new nation of South Korea. The Puk-jin Tongil myth called for a reunification of the Korean people and land through a US-led invasion of North Korea and was paired with a myth of enemyship that named the Communists of North Korea as essentially evil, estranged them as beyond the pale of rationality, and escalated the conflict between the two Koreas. In this essay, we consider the first full presentation of the Puk-jin Tongil myth in Rhee’s August 15, 1948, inaugural address, which had significantly different versions: an English version written by Oliver and a Korean version delivered at the inaugural ceremony by Rhee. Rhee’s confrontational version of the myth was delivered in Korean to his South Korean audience while Oliver presented a much tamer version in his English draft of the inaugural, targeting an American audience. Rhee’s speech, we suggest, foreshadowed his dictatorial approach to the presidency and revealed tensions between the president and the US government and in the Rhee-Oliver collaboration. Our essay fills a gap in our understanding of nation building through mythic rhetoric in the global Cold War, contributes to our disciplinary history with its focus on Oliver’s role in Rhee’s symbolic efforts, and offers a judgment of the mythic rhetoric crafted by the Rhee-Oliver collaboration.
-
Abstract
Abstract Commemorating both the Stonewall Riots of 1969 and the subsequent Gay Liberation Movement, the Gay Liberation Monument projects a quiet, muted homosexuality that stands in sharp contrast to the courageous and violent assertion of homosexual identity that was Stonewall. Our essay examines this strange incongruity, revealing in the process the homosentimental style—a unique rhetorical form that attempts to negotiate the many contradictory motives animating LGBT advocacy. The Gay Liberation Monument’s use of homosentimentality refracts in many directions, simultaneously challenging dehumanizing rhetorics with affective appeals to care and friendship, presenting itself as assimilationist even as it offers coded indices of clone culture, and producing a doubled homosexual body—at once assimilationist and queer. Both the monument and the homosentimental style thus pose a challenge to binary conceptualizations of LGBT rights advocacy that separate assimilationist and queer politics.
-
Abstract
The author argues reading, hearing, and then composing musical lyrics involving grammatical concerns can help college writing students to edit more effectively for a song's grammar topic. Explaining that the songs need to offer specific advice, such as how to both spot and correct the grammatical problem, the writer offers lyrical examples and provides scholarly evidence for this approach. The essay explains what Grammar Jam is, why music can work, and how to use the tactic in the classroom.
-
Abstract
This essay uses rhetorical analysis to defend the population geneticist Richard Lewontin from accusations made by E. O. Wilson and others that his Marxist social philosophy distorts his empirical science. I suggest that Lewontin’s appeal to his own authority as an experimental evolutionary biologist supports his claim that racism has no biological justification and that it is his opponents whose assumptions about society distort their scientific arguments.
-
Abstract
Between 1942 and 1960, Robert T. Oliver, professor of speech at Pennsylvania State University, served as a ghostwriter and advisor for the first president of South Korea, Syngman Rhee. Celebrated as the founder of South Korea and condemned for human rights abuses and an irrepressible desire to wage war on North Korea, Rhee remains a controversial historical figure. In this essay, we use Lepora and Goodin’s theory of complicity to assess Oliver’s responsibility for the creation and effects of Rhee’s rhetoric.
-
Abstract
Although various types of documents are called white papers, in technical marketing communication the white paper is usually a document that describes a new or improved technology in order to generate interest in—and promote sales of—that technology. Most sources discussing the history of the white paper assume that marketing white papers evolved from government white papers. They conflate genre history with etymology. At some point in the mid-20th century, the term white paper—denoting a type of government policy document—began being applied to other types of documents, including eventually a particular form of technical marketing communication. This article proposes a revised history of the marketing white paper as a genre. By examining the formal features and characteristic substance of white papers through the lens of their pragmatic value as social action, we show that the marketing white paper of today has much in common with documents from the 16th, 17th, and 18th centuries.
-
Abstract
This article responds to the proliferation of fake news in today’s media by considering how a rhetorical theory and pedagogy more deeply grounded in a rethinking of vulnerability might help us as rhetoricians and writing scholars to address fake news as more than just dis-informative rhetoric. In the first part, I bring together scholarship from within and outside of rhetoric and writing studies in order to frame vulnerability as a fundamental component of all rhetorical encounters. In the second part, I propose the use of trolling rhetoric as an object of analysis that may help students better understand how deceptive and disruptive genres of discourse (including, but not limited to, fake news) may, in the process of trying to exploit our rhetorical vulnerability, actually call attention to this crucial aspect of rhetorical encounters.
-
Abstract
Book Review| December 01 2017 The New York Young Lords and the Struggle for Liberation The New York Young Lords and the Struggle for Liberation. By Darrel Wanzer-Serrano. Philadelphia, PA: Temple University Press, 2015; pp. xiv + 229. $84.50 cloth; $29.95 paper; $29.95 ebook. J. David Cisneros J. David Cisneros University of Illinois at Urbana–Champaign Search for other works by this author on: This Site Google Rhetoric and Public Affairs (2017) 20 (4): 756–760. https://doi.org/10.14321/rhetpublaffa.20.4.0756 Cite Icon Cite Share Icon Share Facebook Twitter LinkedIn MailTo Permissions Search Site Citation J. David Cisneros; The New York Young Lords and the Struggle for Liberation. Rhetoric and Public Affairs 1 December 2017; 20 (4): 756–760. doi: https://doi.org/10.14321/rhetpublaffa.20.4.0756 Download citation file: Zotero Reference Manager EasyBib Bookends Mendeley Papers EndNote RefWorks BibTex toolbar search Search Dropdown Menu toolbar search search input Search input auto suggest filter your search All Scholarly Publishing CollectiveMichigan State University PressRhetoric and Public Affairs Search Advanced Search The text of this article is only available as a PDF. © 2017 Michigan State University Board of Trustees. All rights reserved.2017 Article PDF first page preview Close Modal Issue Section: Book Reviews You do not currently have access to this content.
-
Abstract
Meta G. CarstarphenFigure 1: Screenshot of YouTube video depicting an image of Obama grinning with a gold dental grill and gold chain necklace (Downs).University of OklahomaKathleen E. WelchUnivers...
-
Abstract
Other| September 01 2017 Racial Presidentialities: Narratives of Latinxs in the 2016 Campaign J. David Cisneros J. David Cisneros J. David Cisneros is Assistant Professor of Communication at the University of Illinois, Urbana-Champaign. Search for other works by this author on: This Site Google Rhetoric and Public Affairs (2017) 20 (3): 511–524. https://doi.org/10.14321/rhetpublaffa.20.3.0511 Cite Icon Cite Share Icon Share Facebook Twitter LinkedIn MailTo Permissions Search Site Citation J. David Cisneros; Racial Presidentialities: Narratives of Latinxs in the 2016 Campaign. Rhetoric and Public Affairs 1 September 2017; 20 (3): 511–524. doi: https://doi.org/10.14321/rhetpublaffa.20.3.0511 Download citation file: Zotero Reference Manager EasyBib Bookends Mendeley Papers EndNote RefWorks BibTex toolbar search Search Dropdown Menu toolbar search search input Search input auto suggest filter your search All Scholarly Publishing CollectiveMichigan State University PressRhetoric and Public Affairs Search Advanced Search The text of this article is only available as a PDF. © 2017 Michigan State University Board of Trustees. All rights reserved.2017 Article PDF first page preview Close Modal Issue Section: Forum: The 2016 Presidential Primary: Rhetoric, Identity, and Presidentiality in the Post-Obama Era You do not currently have access to this content.
-
Abstract
Examining the chanupa, or ceremonial pipe, from a Lakota perspective reveals it as responding to a particular ontology and extends indigenous rhetorics to consider the ontological dimensions of communication. Distinctions between indigenous rhetorics and new materialist rhetorics bring greater attention to how groups and individuals constellate themselves as beings.
-
Abstract
A common challenge facing those who prepare graduate students to teach writing online is the need to help those students connect online writing instruction (OWI) theory with their classroom practic...
-
Elaborated Specificity versus Emphatic Generality: A Corpus-Based Comparison of Higher- and Lower-Scoring Advanced Placement Exams in English ↗
Abstract
Text-driven, quantitative methods provide new ways to analyze student writing, by uncovering recurring grammatical features and related stylistic effects that remain tacit to students and those who read and evaluate student writing. To date, however, these methods are rarely used in research on students transitioning into US postsecondary writing, and especially rare are studies of student writing that is already scored according to high-stakes writing expectations. This study offers a corpus-based, comparative analysis of higher- and lower-scoring Advanced Placement (AP) exams in English, revealing statistically significant syntactic patterns that distinguish higher-scoring exams according to “informational production” and lower-scoring essays according to “involved” or “interactional” production (Biber, 1988). These differences contribute to what we label emphatic generality in the lower-scoring essays, in which writers tend to foreground human actors, including themselves. In contrast, patterns in higher-scoring essays achieve what we call elaborated specificity, by focusing on and explicating specific, often abstract, concepts.These findings help uncover what is rewarded (or not) in high-stakes writing assessments and show that some students struggle with register awareness. A related implication, then, is the importance of teaching register awareness to students at the late secondary and early university level—students who are still relative novices, but are being invited to compose informationally dense prose. Such register considerations, and specific features revealed in this study, provide ways to help demystify privileged writing forms for students, particularly students for whom academic writing may seem distant from their own communicative practices and ambitions.
-
The Art of Listening in the Early Church by Carol Harrison, and: Paul and Ancient Rhetoric: Theory and Practice in the Hellenistic Context by Stanley D. Porter, Bryan R. Dyer, and: Eloquent Wisdom: Rhetoric, Cosmology and Delight in the Theology of Augustine of Hippo by Mark F. M. Clavier ↗
Abstract
Reviews 477 e una vasta messe di rimandi a loci paralleh interni ed esterni alia scrittura declamatoria; non ce virtualmente passaggio, giro di frase o singólo termine rilevante che non sia puntualmente delucidato o del quale non si dibattano le possibili interpretazioni. Infine, la vasta bibliografía che chiude il volume dà conto dello scrupolo documentado di B. e offre ogni possibile sussidio per ampliare la prospettiva di ricerca sui due pezzi pseudo-quintilianei e in generale sulla declamazione latina. In conclusione, è lecito vedere nel volume di B. non solo il frutto maturo di un lucido e coerente percorso di ricerca dell'autrice, ma anche e soprattutto il punto di partenza e la pietra di paragone irrinunciabili di ogni futura ricerca sulle due declamazioni e sulla gamma di questioni délia piú varia natura che esse, come tutti i testi giunti a noi dalla scuola latina, pongono alio studioso e al lettore moderno. Mario Lentano Universitá di Siena Christianizations of Rhetoric Carol Harrison, The Art of Listening in the Early Church, Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2013. 302 pp. ISBN: 9780199641437 Stanley D. Porter and Bryan R. Dyer, Paul and Ancient Rhetoric: Theory and Practice in the Hellenistic Context, Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2016. 330 pp. ISBN: 9781107073791 Mark F. M. Clavier, Eloquent Wisdom: Rhetoric, Cosmology and Delight in the Theology ofAugustine ofHippo, Turnhout: Brepols, 2014. 303 pp. ISBN: 9782503552651 For readers of Rhetorica (and for historians of rhetoric more generally), the Christianization of rhetoric is one of the basic intellectual historical pro cesses of Late Antiquity. What are the principal options for representing that process? In reviewing volumes by Carol Harrison and Mark Clavier, as well as one edited by Stanley Porter and Bryan Dyer, we can survey three options. According to one school of thought, rhetoric is at its most intellectually generative when it cannot do the things that it was originally built to do and when as a result it must transpose its themes into a new key to fulfill new purposes. Carol Harrison gives us an example of this kind of displacement in Late Antiquity when she explores the implications of a Christian transfor mation of rhetoric from an art of speaking into an art of listening. The contexts in that Christianizing world may have been new, but she is adamant that the intellectual foundations were rhetorical. In her words, "if we do not 478 RHETORICA pay attention to the rhetorical culture [of Late Antiquity], we will fail to appreciate why the fathers wrote and spoke in the way they did; why their style is so distinctive and yet so easily identifiable as that of an educated per son of their day; what their hearers expected of them; how their hearers were able to hear them effectively" (Harrison p. 48). Indeed, Harrison is showing the figure of the orator itself being transformed into the person of the listener when she parses Augustine's assertion in On Christian Doctrine that one would have to pray (and be an orator) before one could speak (and be a dictor ). Her gloss is supple: "prayer is perhaps one of the most intriguing exam ples of the practice of listening in the early Church, for it is not at all clear who is doing the listening and who is speaking" (Harrison p. 183). And this spon sors two thoughts: that the speaking of prayer was a particularly intense lis tening and that there might be a kind of "confidence, or parrhesia" deriving from "the assurance that [the] hearer is God, the Father" (Harrison p. 195). Now, contingency had been one of the great categories of ancient Greek rhetoric. Within a Christian frame of reference, this orientation to contingency began to look like an immersion in the world encountered by human beings after the Fall. On the one hand, God's creation in fact expres sed a stability, equilibrium, and symmetry. On the other, as it was encoun tered by the human sensorium, that world (and human entanglements with it) seemed thoroughly, endemically, mutable. Just so, Harrison's book privi leges the embodiment of that human sensorium and begins with the assumption that, when developing an art of listening, we should look...
-
Abstract
This article describes graduate mentorship experiences at the Writing, Information, and Digital Experience (WIDE) research center at Michigan State University and offers a stance on graduate student mentorship. It describes WIDE’s mentorship model as feminist and inclusive and as a means to invite researchers with different backgrounds to engage in knowledge-making activities and collaborate on projects. Additionally, the article explains how WIDE enables growth for its researchers, teachers, and leaders. To illustrate these ideas, the authors provide multiple perspectives across faculty mentors, former graduate students, and current graduate students in order to discuss how WIDE researchers practice mentorship and how this mentorship prepares students for future work as scholars and researchers. Finally, the article suggests ways other research centers can adapt WIDE’s approach to their own institutional context.
-
Three Forms of Neurorealism: Explaining the Persistence of the “Uncritically Real” in Popular Neuroscience News ↗
Abstract
Neuro-realism is a widely cited concept describing a textual phenomenon in popular science news wherein brain research uncritically validates or invalidates the “realness” of particular beliefs or practices. Currently, no research on neuro-realism examines the variable rhetorical roles of such statements, that is, how they support specialized arguments or enhance social functions across genres of public communication. This article details the nuances of neuro-realism, arguing that neuro-realism is much more than a singular textual phenomenon but a flexible rhetorical vehicle manifesting in at least three forms: commonsense, judicial, and rational. Each form serves a larger argumentative purpose, and each can be consistently linked to a popular news subgenre, illuminating how neuro-realism’s stunning lack of criticality proves permissible and reproducible in popular science publications.
-
Abstract
ABSTRACTWith the publication in 2002 of Martin Heidegger's summer semester 1924 lectures, “Basic Concepts of Aristotelian Philosophy,” a major new star appeared in the constellation that is twentieth-century rhetoric. Since then, a growing secondary literature has emerged. This article organizes that literature as a series of specifications closing in on Heidegger's critical conception of rhetoric as potentially a hermeneutic of the everydayness of being with others, and it claims that our understanding of this everydayness will remain flat or partial until we situate the concept in the sequence of Heidegger's thought in the 1920s. If we work through pre-1924, 1924, and post-1924 periods, it becomes clear that there are religious, modal, and sophistic contexts for Heidegger's evolving conceptualization of everydayness. The concept of everydayness that emerges is disheveled but rich. The article concludes by suggesting that only faint echoes of these potent rhetorical trajectories can be discerned in the late Heidegger.
-
Quest for the Happy Ending to Mass Effect 3: The Challenges of Cocreation with Consumers in a Post-Certeauian Age ↗
Abstract
The controversy surrounding the ending of Mass Effect 3 serves as a case study of a company’s rejection of cocreation with customers. The game designers and players battled for control of the aesthetic space of the game. The company failed to resolve their conflict effectively, allowing players to use social media to transform tactical action into strategic action. This case study has implications for technical communicators who increasingly are collaborating with users in cocreative relationships.
-
Applying Natural Language Processing Tools to a Student Academic Writing Corpus: How Large are Disciplinary Differences Across Science and Engineering Fields? ↗
Abstract
• Background: Researchers have been working towards better understanding differences in professional disciplinary writing (e.g., Ewer & Latorre, 1969; Hu & Cao, 2015; Hyland, 2002; Hyland & Tse, 2007) for decades. Recently, research has taken important steps towards understanding disciplinary variation in student writing. Much of this research is corpus-based and focuses on lexico-grammatical features in student writing as captured in the British Academic Written English (BAWE) corpus and the Michigan Corpus of Upper-level Student Papers (MICUSP). The present study extends this work by analyzing lexical and cohesion differences among disciplines in MICUSP. Critically, we analyze not only linguistic differences in macro-disciplines (science and engineering), but also in micro-disciplines within these macro-disciplines (biology, physics, industrial engineering, and mechanical engineering).\n• Literature Review: Hardy and Römer (2013) used a multidimensional analysis to investigate linguistic differences across four macro-disciplines represented in MICUSP. Durrant (2014, in press) analyzed vocabulary in texts produced by student writers in the BAWE corpus by discipline and level (year) and disciplinary differences in lexical bundles. Ward (2007) examined lexical differences within micro-disciplines of a single discipline.\n• Research Questions: The research questions that guide this study are as follows:\n1. Are there significant lexical and cohesive differences between science and engineering student writing? 2. Are there significant lexical and cohesive differences between micro-disciplines within science and engineering student writing?\n• Research Methodology: To address the research questions, student-produced science and engineering texts from MICUSP were analyzed with regard to lexical sophistication and textual features of cohesion. Specifically, 22 indices of lexical sophistication calculated by the Tool for the Automatic Analysis of Lexical Sophistication (TAALES; Kyle & Crossley, 2015) and 38 cohesion indices calculated by the Tool for the Automatic Analysis of Cohesion (TAACO; Crossley, Kyle, & McNamara, 2016) were used. These features were then compared both across science and engineering texts (addressing Research Question 1) and across micro-disciplines within science and engineering (biology and physics, industrial and mechanical engineering) using discriminate function analyses (DFA).\n• Results: The DFAs revealed significant linguistic differences, not only between student writing in the two macro-disciplines but also between the micro-disciplines. Differences in classification accuracy based on students’ years of study hovered at about 10%. An analysis of accuracies of classification by paper type found they were similar for larger and smaller sample sizes, providing some indication that paper type was not a confounding variable in classification accuracy.\n• Discussion: The findings provide strong support that macro-disciplinary and micro-disciplinary differences exist in student writing in these MICUSP samples and that these differences are likely not related to student level or paper type. These findings have important implications for understanding disciplinary differences. First, they confirm previous research that found the vocabulary used by different macro-disciplines to be “strikingly diverse” (Durrant, 2015), but they also show a remarkable diversity of cohesion features. The findings suggest that the common understanding of the STEM disciplines as “close” bears reconsideration in linguistic terms. Second, the lexical and cohesion differences between micro-disciplines are large enough and consistent enough to suggest that each micro-discipline can be thought of as containing a unique linguistic profile of features. Third, the differences discerned in the NLP analysis are evident at least as early as the final year of undergraduate study, suggesting that students at this level already have a solid understanding of the conventions of the disciplines of which they are aspiring to be members. Moreover, the differences are relatively homogeneous across levels, which confirms findings by Durrant (2015) but, importantly, extends these findings to include cohesion markers.\n• Conclusions: The findings from this study provide evidence that macro-disciplinary and micro-disciplinary differences at the linguistic level exist in student writing, not only in lexical use but also in text cohesion. A number of pedagogical applications of writing analytics are proposed based on the reported findings from TAALES and TAACO. Further studies using different corpora (e.g., BAWE) or purpose assembled corpora are suggested to address limitations in the size and range of text types found within MICUSP. This study also points the way toward studies of disciplinary differences using NLP approaches that capture data which goes beyond the lexical and cohesive features of text, including the use of part-of-speech tags, syntactic parsing, indices related to syntactic complexity and similarity, rhetorical features, or more advanced cohesion metrics (latent semantic analysis, latent Dirichlet allocation, Word2Vec approaches).
-
Abstract
Background: A shift of focus has been marked in recent years in the development of automated essay scoring systems (AES) passing from merely assigning a holistic score to an essay to providing constructive feedback over it. Despite all the major advances in the domain, many objections persist concerning their credibility and readiness to replace human scoring in high-stakes writing assessments. The purpose of this study is to shed light on how to build a relatively simple AES system based on five baseline writing features. The study shows that the proposed AES system compares very well with other state-of-the-art systems despite its obvious limitations. Literature Review: In 2012, ASAP (Automated Student Assessment Prize) launched a demonstration to benchmark the performance of state-of-the-art AES systems using eight hand-graded essay datasets originating from state writing assessments. These datasets are still used today to measure the accuracy of new AES systems. Recently, Zupanc and Bosnic (2017) developed and evaluated another state-of-the-art AES system, called SAGE, which enclosed new semantic and consistency features and provided for the first time an automatic semantic feedback. SAGE’s agreement level between machine and human scores for ASAP dataset #8 (the dataset also of interest in this study) was measured and had a quadratic weighted kappa of 0.81, while it ranged for 10 other state-of-the-art systems between 0.60 and 0.73 (Chen et al., 2012; Shermis, 2014). Finally, this section discusses the limitations of AES, which come mainly from its omission to assess higher-order thinking skills that all writing constructs are ultimately designed to assess. Research Questions: The research questions that guide this study are as follows: RQ1: What is the power of the writing analytics tool’s five-variable model (spelling accuracy, grammatical accuracy, semantic similarity, connectivity, lexical diversity) to predict the holistic scores of Grade 10 narrative essays (ASAP dataset #8)? RQ2: What is the agreement level between the computer rater based on the regression model obtained in RQ1 and the human raters who scored the 723 narrative essays written by Grade 10 students (ASAP dataset #8)? Methodology: ASAP dataset #8 was used to train the predictive model of the writing analytics tool introduced in this study. Each essay was graded by two teachers. In case of disagreement between the two raters, the scoring was resolved by a third rater. Basically, essay scores were the weighted sums of four rubric scores. A multiple linear regression analysis was conducted to determine the extent to which a five-variable model (selected from a set of 86 writing features) was effective to predict essay scores. Results: The regression model in this study accounted for 57% of the essay score variability. The correlation (Pearson), the percentage of perfect matches, the percentage of adjacent matches (±2), and the quadratic weighted kappa between the resolved scores and predicted essay scores were 0.76, 10%, 49%, and 0.73, respectively. The results were measured on an integer scale of resolved essay scores between 10-60. Discussion: When measuring the accuracy of an AES system, it is important to take into account several metrics to better understand how predicted essay scores are distributed along the distribution of human scores. Using average ranking over correlation, exact/adjacent agreement, quadratic weighted kappa, and distributional characteristics such as standard deviation and mean, this study’s regression model ranks 4th out of 10 AES systems. Despite its relatively good rank, the predictions of the proposed AES system remain imprecise and do not even look optimal to identify poor-quality essays (binary condition) smaller than or equal to a 65% threshold (71% precision and 92% recall). Conclusions: This study sheds light on the implementation process and the evaluation of a new simple AES system comparable to the state of the art and reveals that the generally obscure state-of-the-art AES system is most likely concerned only with shallow assessment of text production features. Consequently, the authors advocate greater transparency in the development and publication of AES systems. In addition, the relationship between the explanation of essay score variability and the inter-rater agreement level should be further investigated to better represent the changes in terms of level of agreement when a new variable is added to a regression model. This study should also be replicated at a larger scale in several different writing settings for more robust results.
-
Abstract
Technique Identification: A new graphical technique is presented for visualizing and assessing inter-rater agreement in discrete ordinal or categorical data, such as rubric ratings. To that aim, a chance-corrected Kappa with two new features is derived. First, it is based on interpreting ratings for each subject as vectors to visualize the data. This is done by creating two-dimensional vectors from a subject-rating summary table, sorting the vectors by their slopes, and plotting them in that order to create a trajectory that displays all the data in context. Second, it presents a graph and accompanying statistics (Kappa, p -value) for each pair of ratings in an organized display so that all useful comparisons of the data are visually displayed and statistically assessed. This information is presented on a logical grid, usually called facets . Kappa is calculated in the usual way, by referencing the actual results with an average of random rating assignments. This average becomes a reference line on each graph as a visual cue, as well. The statistical basis for the Kappa and significance testing are derived, and the test assumptions are specified. Value Contribution: The most commonly used statistics for inter-rater agreement, such as the Cohen Kappa or Inter-Class Correlation, give only a single parameter estimate of reliability from which to make judgments about ratings data. The technique presented here constructs graphs of all the data that allow visual inspection of the ratings versus a reference curve that represents chance-matching. The detailed reports on inter-rater agreement can show how to fine-tune ratings systems, such as understanding which parts of an ordinal scale are working best. This solves a practical problem for researchers who rely on rating-type classification by revealing which overall aspects of the rating system need to be improved and adds to the list of tools available for assessing rating reliability. In creating this approach to analysis of rater data, human usability is emphasized. Specifically, the use of geometry is designed to facilitate interpretability rather than being a mathematical derivation from first principles. Technique Application: Two applications are given, both involving social meaning-making. The first uses data from wine-judging to illustrate how the method can illuminate expertise in that domain. The results reproduce published findings that were based on a classical statistical method. A second sample application uses data from a university assessment of student writing in which ratings on a developmental scale are assigned by course instructors to their students. The rating program is an example of social meaning-making that can be used to generate larger data sets than are typical for classroom-based assessment programs. The analysis shows the strengths and weaknesses of the rating system in terms of reliability and demonstrates how that knowledge leads to improvements in assessment. Directions for Further Research: An argument is made for a public library of inter-rater data for empirical use by researchers. The social aspects of rating are discussed, and there is an illustration of the potential to derive new measures of inter-rater agreement from the meaning-making program that produces the data.
-
Abstract
Improving postgraduate student writing in English is an ongoing concern in the increasingly internationalised UK Higher Education context. Although the importance of feedback for developing academic writing skills is well-established (Hyland and Hyland 2006), there is still much debate about the components of effective feedback. In response to the call for research investigating teachers’ real-world practices in giving feedback in specific contexts (Lee 2014 and 2012), this article presents an initiative to develop students’ abilities to tackle written postgraduate writing (essays and dissertations) through collaborative on-line academic writing courses. The Grounded Theory-inspired study explores student perceptions of the effectiveness of online formative feedback on postgraduate academic writing in order to identify best practices which can contribute to developing skills in providing feedback. The study analyses tutor feedback on student texts and student responses to feedback. We applied categories which emerged from this data and concluded that the students we investigated had responded most positively when a combination of confidence-developing feedback practices were employed. These included both principled corrective language feedback and positive, personalised feedback on academic conventions and practices. This collaboration between academic writing and content specialists continues to provide further opportunities for embedding practices that encourage the development of academic writing skills on one year postgraduate programmes at the University of Edinburgh.
-
Expanding the Dialogue on Writing Assessment at HBCUs: Foundational Assessment Concepts and Legacies of Historically Black Colleges and Universities ↗
Abstract
Race and class are deeply embedded in the way the field and teachers think about linguistic and written performance. Yet, addressing and understanding racial and linguistic prejudice remains important to the fairness of one’s pedagogies, assessment practices, and curricular development. The author argues that social justice approaches to assessment require instructors and program administrators to rethink assessment concepts such as reliability and validity with an eye toward the ways disadvantage is embedded in the very construct task responses and assessment materials used to define quality writing. Because historically Black colleges and universities (HBCUs) present a unique blend of culturally relevant teaching and traditional (i.e., White) definitions of quality writing, they provide a unique site for inquiry into questions of writing assessment and social justice. Specifically, in engaging with the push-pull legacy toward language use and race that is found at HBCUs, the author indicates ways we might enable teachers, administrators, and students to resist monolingual, racialized consequences embedded in their views of writing assessment and rethink the foundational measurement concepts of reliability, validity, and fairness.
-
Abstract
This essay outlines a plan for developing a thematic unit on work to better engage career and technical students in the study of literature. Included in the essay are strategies for course structure, pedagogy, and writing assignments.
-
Writing Center Efficacy at the Community College: How Students, Tutors, and Instructors Concur and Diverge in Their Perceptions of Services ↗
Abstract
In this exploratory study of community college writing centers, the responses of students, tutors, and instructors are analyzed to explore two issues: what writing challenges each group identifies and expects writing assistance with in the center and what perceptions the groups have of the efficacy of writing center assistance.
-
Abstract
AbstractIn this article I argue for two closely related conclusions: one concerned more narrowly with the internal consistency of G. A. Cohen's theorizing about justice and the unique rhetoric in which it is couched, the other connected to a more sweeping set of recommendations about how theorizing on justice is most promisingly undertaken. First, drawing on a famous insight of G. E. Moore, I argue that although the (Platonic) purity of Cohenian justice provides Cohen a platform from which to put some extremely challenging criticisms to Rawls and Rawlsian liberals, at the same time it generates a sort of self-referential paradox for many of the theses about the concept of justice to which Cohen himself is committed. I go on to conclude, using Rawls's theory of justice as a model, that it would serve political philosophy well to conceive of justice with less purity than Cohen conceives of it.
-
Reinventing the Brain, Revising Neurorhetorics: Phenomenological Networks Contesting Neurobiological Interpretations ↗
Abstract
Neuroscience findings employed in professional and academic fields can construct new avenues of inquiry, provide evidence for existing theories, or bolster less-recognized fields of study with exciting research from the brain sciences. However, the strategic, rhetorical alignments or disjunctions that enable those fields to incorporate or reject interpretations of neuroscience data have not yet undergone much discussion. This paper examines how phenomenologists construct the means to contest interpretations of mirror neurons coming from the cognitive neurosciences. The analysis ultimately expands neurorhetorics, demonstrating that rhetorical scholars need not privilege neuroscientific conceptions but can continually “re-invent” the brain, foregrounding multiple ontologies, pursuing alternative rhetorical alignments and performances.
-
Abstract
Abstract Jürgen Habermas supports his transhistorical conception of violence as a form of instrumental reason to be rejected from the ideal polity with a historical narrative that recounts the rejection of Machiavellian and Hobbesian instrumental violence by the Enlightenment philosophes. This article provides a revised narrative, which emphasizes the persistence of a rhetorical conception of violence from Machiavelli's princely violence to a line of Anglo-American republican thinkers who shifted the locus of sovereign rhetorical violence to the people's armed militia. The narrative culminates with Madison's exegesis of the Second Amendment and sketches how this Madisonian conception harmonizes with Habermasian norms and law.
-
Abstract
ABSTRACTThere has been a surge of scholarly interest lately in the progymnasmata, those ordered exercises in composition that played such an important role in rhetorical education from antiquity to the Renaissance. Comprising an integrated program in literary, civic, and moral effectiveness, they offer a compelling alternative to language arts pedagogy today, which seems too often driven by the goal of “college and career readiness.” But to be truly useful as a pedagogical model, the progymnasmata need to be embedded in something like the comprehensive educational philosophy of Quintilian’s Institutio Oratoria.
-
Abstract
This essay argues that the mechanical voice of Stephen Hawking requires theorizing the public as a voice object. I contend that Hawking’s mechanical voice threatened his audience with what Jacques Lacan called the object voice, a voice in excess of bodies and languages that functions as an elusive object-cause of desire. Upon showing how the psychoanalytic account of voice and rhetorical scholarship on publics may mutually inform one another, I argue that, due to the role of publics as an objet petit a, the strange qualities of Hawking’s synthesizer were rhetorically surmounted. In sum, this essay considers whether Hawking’s mechanical voice was really all that different from our own.
-
Civic Jazz: American Music and Kenneth Burke on the Art of Getting Along, by Gregory Clark: Chicago: U of Chicago P, 2015. xvi + 194 pp. $25.00 (paper). ↗
Abstract
Last October I bought a ticket to hear the Jazz at Lincoln Center Orchestra with Wynton Marsalis. I went because I wanted to hear what democracy sounded like. Or, more accurately, I went to hear wh...
-
Abstract
Background: This teaching case describes the evolution of a course on content strategy aimed at advanced undergraduates and graduate students in the digital and professional writing programs at Michigan State University. The course has gone through three major shifts to reflect corresponding shifts in focus among professional and technical communicators: from developing content for the World Wide Web (original focus) to single sourcing; from single-sourcing to Enterprise Content Management Systems (ECMS), and from ECMS to content strategy. The case primarily focuses on the most recent shift. Research questions: How can a course on content strategy be useful to both advanced undergraduates preparing to enter the job market in industry and graduate students interested in learning theories in technical communication? In turn, how can a course on content strategy reflect current practices in industry while maintaining grounding for the course in academic research? Situating the case: Three emerging themes relevant to teaching content strategy emerge in the literature. The first is the role of the content strategist as an Editor-in-Chief, who creates a repeatable system for designing and managing all aspects of a website [1, 2, 3]. The second is the need to develop strategies for addressing stakeholders, especially clients and users, whose goals are to learn more about why they should invest in an organization and its broader vision. The third is adapting content for reuse, which involves designing content that can be easily accessed through various platforms and formats. How the case was studied: This is an experience report by the four faculty members who, together, have taught every section of the course in the last 15 years. Two of the instructors also participated in the course as students. About the case: The most recent version of the course is a one-term course that teaches theory and best practices for managing dynamic and distributed web content, while also incorporating assignments that help students practice content strategies with real clients. It addressed these issues with the previous version that focused on content management by collaborating with industry practitioners to help students understand the real-world implications of developing strategies for and creating web content with clients and organizations. It specifically addresses three themes identified from the literature-emphasizing the role of the content strategist as an Editor-in-Chief, differentiating the needs of clients and users, and designing for reuse. Course assignments include a landscape analysis of content-management systems and strategies used by various companies, designing content templates for specific clients, and developing a content strategy for a client selected by student groups. Key issues to address when developing the most recent version of the course included creating a course that was useful to graduate and undergraduate students aiming to enter content strategy professions, developing a balance between theory and practice in course readings and assignments, and revising a course to reflect current industry demands for skills in content strategy. Results: Anecdotal evidence from students is that the course was successful and acts as a defacto capstone for the program. Through their course evaluations and unsolicited follow-up emails, students exiting the most recent version of this course became valuable assets who help organizations develop big-picture strategies for adaptable content to be shared through various platforms. Conclusion: A course on content strategy that incorporates current industry perspectives helps graduate and undergraduate professional writing students become more adequately prepared for their future professions working with organizations.
-
Abstract
Preview this article: Poems: The Man beneath the Pear Tree; Adam and Little Eve, Page 1 of 1 < Previous page | Next page > /docserver/preview/fulltext/tetyc/43/3/teachingenglishinthetwo-yearcollege28378-1.gif
-
Abstract
This article proposes novel methods for computational rhetorical analysis to analyze the use of citations in a corpus of academic texts. Guided by rhetorical genre theory, our analysis converts texts to graph-theoretic graphs in an attempt to isolate and amplify the predicted patterns of recurring moves that are associated with stable genres of academic writing. We find that our computational method shows promise for reliably detecting and classifying citation moves similar to the results achieved by qualitative researchers coding by hand as done by Karatsolis (this issue). Further, using pairwise comparisons between advisor and advisee texts, valuable applications emerge for automated computational analysis as formative feedback in a mentoring situation.
-
Abstract
InterviewsDaniel Anderson interviewed by Erin AndersonSusan Delagrange interviewed by Madeleine SorapureKeith Dorwick interviewed by Susan DelagrangeErin Anderson interviewed by M. Remi YergeauThomas Rickert & Michael Salvo interviewed by David RiederDavid Rieder interviewed by Thomas Rickert & Michael SalvoMadeleine Sorapure interviewed by Daniel AndersonVictor Vitanza interviewed by David RiederAnne Wysocki interviewed by Victor VitanzaM. Remi Yergeau interviewed by Anne Wysocki
-
Abstract
Book Review| December 01 2015 Confronting Anti-Semitism: Seeking an End to Hateful Rhetoric Confronting Anti-Semitism: Seeking an End to Hateful Rhetoric. By Amos Kiewe. Kibworth, UK: Troubador, 2012; pp. 230. $27.00 paper. David Moscowitz David Moscowitz College of Charleston Search for other works by this author on: This Site Google Rhetoric and Public Affairs (2015) 18 (4): 757–759. https://doi.org/10.14321/rhetpublaffa.18.4.0757 Cite Icon Cite Share Icon Share Facebook Twitter LinkedIn MailTo Permissions Search Site Citation David Moscowitz; Confronting Anti-Semitism: Seeking an End to Hateful Rhetoric. Rhetoric and Public Affairs 1 December 2015; 18 (4): 757–759. doi: https://doi.org/10.14321/rhetpublaffa.18.4.0757 Download citation file: Zotero Reference Manager EasyBib Bookends Mendeley Papers EndNote RefWorks BibTex toolbar search Search Dropdown Menu toolbar search search input Search input auto suggest filter your search All Scholarly Publishing CollectiveMichigan State University PressRhetoric and Public Affairs Search Advanced Search The text of this article is only available as a PDF. © 2015 Michigan State University Board of Trustees. All rights reserved.2015 Article PDF first page preview Close Modal You do not currently have access to this content.
-
“Risk = Probability × Consequences”: Probability, Uncertainty, and the Nuclear Regulatory Commission's Evolving Risk Communication Rhetoric ↗
Abstract
This article examines the rhetoric employed by the Atomic Energy Commission and its successor, the Nuclear Regulatory Commission, to communicate the risks of nuclear power to legislators and the public. Close reading of official and unofficial documents demonstrates the importance of developing an effective risk-communication strategy in anticipation of danger rather than in response.
-
Abstract
This article discusses a collaborative course at Davidson College titled Representations of HIV/AIDS. With students, the authors look at the over thirty-year-old history of HIV/AIDS and the interwoven scientific and artistic responses to it. Not simply analyzing representations of HIV/AIDS from their disciplinary perspectives, however, they each interrogate the other's knowledge from their own position, both informing and learning as coteachers and fellow students. Their strategies also include organizing the course by issues salient to HIV/AIDS rather than major scientific/historical landmark events as might be traditionally defined; continually interrogating the historiography of HIV/AIDS; emphasizing the diverse identities and lived experiences of HIV/AIDS; exploring how stigma can thwart science and oppress others and how that has been answered by the arts; discussing concepts (such as patient zero) that, while useful for the scientist or artist, can still be problematic; and understanding how economics impacts both the art and science of HIV/AIDS. In the course students take on a prominent role as active critical thinkers, and their critical explorations of HIV/AIDS always occur at the intersection of art and science. This course imparts to students vital lessons in a world where complex global problems will increasingly demand interdisciplinary, collaborative solutions.
-
Assessing the accuracy of trauma patient prioritization: communication design of the M.I.S.E.R information system protocol and communication channel during crisis communication exchanges ↗
Abstract
This study sought to investigate the effectiveness of an information exchange protocol (M.I.S.E.R) designed to increase the effectiveness of messages pertaining to rural trauma patients and triage prioritization. Trained coders were randomly assigned to three conditions; audio, transcript, and transcript and audio. Participants coded several hundred actual information exchanges between first responders and medical command operators. Findings confirm the effectiveness of the M.I.S.E.R. information exchange protocol as well as the effectiveness of exchanging crisis messages via two-way radio as compared to having a transcript of the call or both audio recordings and transcripts. Implications for communication design, healthcare practitioners, and effective modes for exchanging crisis communication messages are presented.
-
Abstract
This study reports on student comprehension of plagiarism and plagiarism avoidance before and after the first-year composition course.
-
Abstract
Abstract This essay investigates the anti-democratic rhetoric of The Federalist. In The Federalist, politics is imagined via the medical logics of the eighteenth century. For Publius, democracy is an incitement to factions and incubator of disease because it requires citizens to gather in deliberative “public bodies.” In describing democratic “disease,” The Federalist claims that the body politic is always already a threat to itself and frames the role of governance as the management of the emergence of those threats. In so doing, The Federalist forwards an early American rhetoric of misodemia—the hatred of democracy.
-
Abstract
Book Review| August 01 2015 Review: Les sententiae dans les tragédies de Sénèque, by Pascale Paré-Rey Pascale Paré-Rey, Flores et acumina. Les sententiae dans les tragédies de Sénèque, Lyon, Collection d'Études et de Recherches sur l'Occident Romain, 2012, 432 pp. ISBN 9782904974434 Isabelle David Isabelle David Université Paul Valéry-Montpellier 3 Route de Mende 34 199 Montpellier Cedex 5 France isabelle.david13@wanadoo.fr Search for other works by this author on: This Site PubMed Google Scholar Rhetorica (2015) 33 (3): 327–330. https://doi.org/10.1525/rh.2015.33.3.327 Views Icon Views Article contents Figures & tables Video Audio Supplementary Data Peer Review Share Icon Share Facebook Twitter LinkedIn MailTo Tools Icon Tools Cite Icon Cite Search Site Citation Isabelle David; Review: Les sententiae dans les tragédies de Sénèque, by Pascale Paré-Rey. Rhetorica 1 August 2015; 33 (3): 327–330. doi: https://doi.org/10.1525/rh.2015.33.3.327 Download citation file: Ris (Zotero) Reference Manager EasyBib Bookends Mendeley Papers EndNote RefWorks BibTex toolbar search Search Dropdown Menu toolbar search search input Search input auto suggest filter your search All ContentRhetorica Search This content is only available via PDF. © 2015 by The International Society for the History of Rhetoric. All rights reserved. Please direct all requests for permission to photocopy or reproduce article content through the University of California Press's Rights and Permissions website, at http://www.ucpressjournals.com/reprintInfo.asp.2015 Article PDF first page preview Close Modal You do not currently have access to this content.
-
Abstract
Book Review| August 01 2015 Review: The Theory and Practice of Life: Isocrates and the Philosophers, by Tarik Wareh Tarik Wareh, The Theory and Practice of Life: Isocrates and the Philosophers. Washington, DC: Center for Hellenic Studies. Distributed by Harvard University Press, 2012, viii + 236 pp. ISBN 9780674067134 David Depew David Depew University of Iowa Project of the Rhetoric of Inquiry (POROI). 230 North Clinton, 100 Bowman House, Iowa City, Iowa 52242 USA david-depew@uiowa.edu Search for other works by this author on: This Site PubMed Google Scholar Rhetorica (2015) 33 (3): 320–322. https://doi.org/10.1525/rh.2015.33.3.320 Views Icon Views Article contents Figures & tables Video Audio Supplementary Data Peer Review Share Icon Share Facebook Twitter LinkedIn MailTo Tools Icon Tools Cite Icon Cite Search Site Citation David Depew; Review: The Theory and Practice of Life: Isocrates and the Philosophers, by Tarik Wareh. Rhetorica 1 August 2015; 33 (3): 320–322. doi: https://doi.org/10.1525/rh.2015.33.3.320 Download citation file: Ris (Zotero) Reference Manager EasyBib Bookends Mendeley Papers EndNote RefWorks BibTex toolbar search Search Dropdown Menu toolbar search search input Search input auto suggest filter your search All ContentRhetorica Search This content is only available via PDF. © 2015 by The International Society for the History of Rhetoric. All rights reserved. Please direct all requests for permission to photocopy or reproduce article content through the University of California Press's Rights and Permissions website, at http://www.ucpressjournals.com/reprintInfo.asp.2015 Article PDF first page preview Close Modal You do not currently have access to this content.
-
Abstract
Efforts on the part of specific individuals, particular programs, and professional organizations to be change agents within various spheres of influence (i.e., within particular programs, departments, institutions, or national and international contexts) is understandably difficult given the dual challenge of bringing change to both the practices as well as the infrastructures that can support (but can also thwart) the activities of writing instruction.
-
Abstract
Once one realizes that eBook formats (and particularly the EPUB3.0 format) are portable websites that can be carried on virtually any digital reading device, it should be self-evident that in the future eBooks may play an important role in corporate communications. This is especially true if one considers that eBooks solve important problems such as website passivity (websites are only useful when readers actually come to the site). Rather than wait for readers to come to them, corporations can send the websites to their readers (e.g., marketing, training updates, contact information, documentation). This may become especially true of the new IPUB3 format. Because e-reader devices have become so ubiquitous and because most new devices can read most formats, corporations can count on their audiences being able to access the content. This paper examines many of the positives and negatives that eBooks in general and the EPUB format in particular might bring to corporate communication. In the end, corporations will almost certainly adopt some eBook technologies. The questions become which ones, for what uses, and how? This paper addresses these questions.
-
Abstract
Background: Virtual teams collaborate across distances using information communication technologies (ICTs). A distinctive set of communication skills is needed by people who work successfully in virtual teams, and few universities or companies provide structured education and training in virtual teamwork. At a midsized southeastern Masters Comprehensive University, professors from the Colleges of Arts and Sciences, Business, and Education came together to explore how they might use cross-disciplinary student teams (groups comprised of students with different backgrounds and educational goals) to teach concepts in their own disciplines while providing students with the opportunity to become more proficient in virtual team communication. Research questions: (1) Can cross-disciplinary student team projects successfully support learning in virtual team communication as well as address the learning objectives of specific courses? (2) What can faculty learn from a cross-disciplinary teaching model that can be applied to virtual teams? Situating the case: Experiential learning is based on performing real tasks and reflecting on that process; it benefits learners by engaging them in complex, authentic situations. Virtual teams are significant because they support a great deal of the work currently taking place in our global economy; they are significant in higher education because students need to develop skills in international virtual communication before they are introduced to high-stakes work environments. In previous cases, students have collaborated across national cultures to develop project deliverables, such as websites, reports, and usability studies and present them in virtual environments using such tools as WebEx, Skype, and live streaming. How this case was studied: The findings from this case are based on individual student reflections, which were used to create a data matrix for each project, and instructor observation and evaluation. About the case: In Spring 2013, six faculty from the same university worked together to incorporate virtual teams into their classrooms. These six faculty members were divided into two groups of three with each group representing three colleges mentioned earlier. The faculty developed two interdisciplinary projects (one on infographics and another on social media) that enabled rich and diverse student collaboration. In both groups, the three faculty leaders worked together to define a project scope that students could achieve and that would relate to learning goals in each discipline. Conclusions: The lessons learned from this experience are that: (1) technical challenges will occur; (2) students from all disciplines must receive the same information; (3) instructors must balance respect for their colleagues and support for their students; (4) team assignments need to be consistent and fair; (5) instructors need to establish appropriate and fair assessment measurements for their own students; and (6) projects need to be realistic in order to show the students the value of virtual work.
-
Abstract
Reviews 327 Il testo latino costituisce un sicuro passo avanti rispetto ai precedenti di Klotz e Funaioli, sia per l'uso di edizioni recenti e quindi di testi piú affidabili , sia per 1 ordine dei frammenti (che è giustificato ora nelFintroduzione ora nel commento), sia per gli apparati piú ricchi, la traduzione inglese e una serie di nuovi testi a supporto. Per esempio, gli ipsissima verba del F1 (Brut. 253) sono divisi come Fia e Flb, arricchiti dalla citazione indiretta di Plin. nat. 7.117 e proseguid da Brut. 258 come Fie, di cui non c'é traccia nei GRF. Infine, G. aggiunge come Fragmenta incerta 34 e 35 due citazioni grammaticali che Klotz annoverava nella produzione poética: ancora una volta, il commento puntúale giustifica la scelta e la inquadra nella riflessione di C. su genere e numero dei sostantivi. E purtroppo impossibile dar conto esaustivamente del commento, che costituisce metà dell'opera e che s'interpone tra frammento e frammento: soprattutto nelle parti piú tecniche, dalla i semplice e geminata al sonus médius e al genere e numero grammaticale, G. ha modo di esporre la sua solida dottrina sulla grammatica antica (mi piace ricordare qui anche la sua iniziativa del Corpus Grammaticorum Latinorum in rete, http://htl2.linguist .jussieu.fr:8080/CGL/) a sostegno e integrazione degli scarni dati testuali. Il volume è concluso da una bibliografía delle edizioni e di quasi 700 titoli moderni (p. 257-289), dalPobbligatorio cospetto delle corrispondenze con Klotz e con i GRF, dall'indice delle fonti (in cui curiosamente il titolo dell'opera segue e non precede l'elenco dei relativi manoscritti) e da un Gen eral Index (p. 297-304), in cui forse sarebbe stato meglio separare nomi propri e termini notevoli (tecnicismi in greco e latino sono indicad a parte con rinvio alla voce inglese corrispondente). Si tratta in conclusione di un volume che è insieme l'edizione standard del De analogía (e lo resterà a lungo), un commento di eccezionale ricchezza e un'introduzione sistemática al dibattitto lingüístico nell'etá di Cesare. Ermanno Malaspina, Torino Pascale Paré-Rey, Flores et acumina. Les sententiae dans les tragédies de Sénèque, Lyon, Collection d'Études et de Recherches sur l'Occi dent Romain, 2012, 432 pp. ISBN 9782904974434 Pascale Paré-Rey propose ici une ample réflexion sur les sententiae dans le théâtre de Sénèque, dans l'intention, exposée en introduction, de réexami ner par ce biais deux positions qui ont longtemps eu cours dans la critique: l'œuvre dramatique de Sénèque est rhétorique, au sens péjoratif du terme; elle est porteuse d'un message philosophique stoïcien. L'auteur montre au cours de son ouvrage que la réalité est plus complexe. La démarche adoptée est annoncée dans l'introduction avec limpidité et concision, a 1 image de l'objet d'étude choisi: en trois parties, il s'agira tout d'abord de définir le plus rigoureusement possible ce qu'étaient les sententiae, à partir des traités rhétoriques gréco-latins. Dans un deuxième temps sera abordée l'étude de 328 RHETORICA la matière sentencieuse elle-même au sein de l'œuvre de Sénèque, d où sont exclues les pièces à l'authenticité contestée (Hercule sur l'Œta, Octavie): répartition des sententiae en fonction des personnages et des moments de l'action. Dans un troisième temps, la réflexion se portera sur les fonctions des sententiae. La première partie comprend trois chapitres, dont le premier propose une définition de ce que pouvait être, pour Sénèque, la sententia, à partir de la confrontation des différentes définitions qu'en ont données les traités de rhétorique. D'Aristote à Quintilien, privilégié pour des raisons de proxi mité chronologique avec Sénèque, le lecteur suit l'évolution de la notion. Un important constat se dégage de ce préalable théorique: à l'époque de Sénèque, le terme de sententia a le sens de pensée généralisable, héritière de la yvopr) aristot...
-
Abstract
320 RHETORICA attuali, esse non valgono certamente per il libro che Emmanuelle Danblon ci ha regalato: una ricerca coraggiosa, ricca di ipotesi originali ed innovative, all'altezza delle sfide che la modernità pone ad una disciplina che da Aristotele in poi non ha mai smesso di nutriré la cultura occidentale. Mauro Serra, Fisciano (Salerno) Tarik Wareh, The Theory and Practice of Life: Isocrates and the Philoso phers. Washington, DC: Center for Hellenic Studies. Distributed by Harvard University Press, 2012, viii + 236 pp. ISBN 9780674067134 The perennial contest between rhetoric and philosophy expresses itself, among other ways, in the expulsion from the potted stories these disciplines tell about themselves of authors who in their own day were thickly intertwi ned. The granddaddy of such expulsions is the erasure of Isocrates from the story of ancient philosophy. I blithely suppose that most teachers of Greek philosophy know who Isocrates was, if only because Plato and Aristotle both mention him (Phaedrus 279a; Rhetoric, fifteen loci). They may also know that these mentions allude to the rivalry between Academics and Isocrateans , who established competing schools in 4th century Athens. When he was young Aristotle effectively hawked the wares of the Academy in public performances that were long appreciated, by Cicero among others, for their eloquence. But no sooner do historians of philosophy mention these facts than we hear that Isocrates's advertisement of himself as a teacher of philosophia was little more than a pretentious way of differentiating himself from (other) sophists and of cutting into the Academics's (and later the Lyceum's) market. By contrast, Tarik Wareh's The Theory and Practice of Life: Isocrates and the Philosophers builds on growing appreciation of the way in which Aristotle took Isocrates's philosophia (general education achieved by imita tion with a view to public success in oratory and so in politics) seriously enough to incorporate Isocratean themes into his own philosophy of human things (ta anthropopina): ethics, politics, rhetoric, and poetics. The question is how deeply Aristotle transformed these themes in appropriating them. In addressing this issue Wareh is encouraged by the appearance of yet another reconstruction (from a lacunose array of fragments and testimonial of Aristotle's Protrepticus, a speech inviting prospective students to frame their lives around the love of wisdom as Academics conceived it and solicit ing the powers that be to support (or at least tolerate) the Academic approach to education. D. S. Hutchinson's and M. R. Johnson's edition of the Protrepticus frames the issues that divided Isocrateans and Academics by reconstructing the fragments as a dialogue-well, a set of rival speeches, anyway-between 'Isocrates,' 'Aristotle,' and a Pythagorean named 'Heraclides ' (http://www.protrepticus.info). 'Heraclides' adopts the apolitical, indeed anti-political, view of a sub-sect of Pythagoreans whom 'Aristotle' Reviews 321 identifies as 'nnithematici.' "The human creature is nothing/' he says, "and nothing is secure in human affairs ... All the things that seem great to peo ple are an optical illusion." From this sour perspective there is little or no difference between external goods such as wealth, health, beauty, and power and the ends of political life. Isocrates's philosophia inscribed just this difference into rhetorical practice by inducing reflective understanding of the big picture as a way of responding in a timely way to issues closer to hand. 'Aristotle's row was harder to hoe. The Academic curriculum fea tured high-end mathematics as propaedeutic to other studies. That is because Plato and the mathematician Eudoxus, co-founder of the Academy, regarded mathematical sciences as valuable, while, like the aristocrats they were or sympathized with, despising their practical and technical applica tions. They thereby seemed to ask citizens to waste their time on useless subjects that by their very nature depreciate civic life. According to Wareh, 'Aristotle' distinguishes himself from 'Heraclites' by repeating the Acade my's party line only' after having "stronglv assured us that his vision is inclusive of everything moral and intelligent that would generally have been credited to the Isocratean approach" (44). 'Aristotle' does recognize techne and praxis as successively developed forms of knowledge that have been nurtured by and contribute to polis life. He also realizes that the...
-
Abstract
This paper is a response to an invitation from the editors of the special issue to comment on the ingredients of effective writing to learn interventions as reflected in the contributions to the special issue. The six papers in the issue vary widely in approach and underlying theoretical frameworks but share the broad common theme of writing to learn. Within this, they vary along three main dimensions: (i) how learning is defined and assessed, and in particular whether they assess effects of the writing intervention on content knowledge; (ii) related to this, whether they are primarily focussed on discipline specific skills or on more general effects of writing; and (iii) whether they are designed to carry out a controlled evaluation of the writing intervention or rather are concerned with describing the design and purpose of a specific intervention. In what follows, I will first consider the general characteristics of the papers in relation to these three dimensions. I will then reflect on the findings of the individual papers, and then conclude by relating the papers to my personal understanding of writing to learn in terms of a dual-process model of writing.
-
Abstract
Symposium on the Lamberti, University of Northern Iowa.The emphasis in these contributions on a topic of growing interest to on the experience of food production and consumption and the subtlety of food's meaning to individuals and groups of
-
Abstract
ABSTRACT Just as the popular imagination became inflamed by the events of 1989, and the “fall of the wall” was commonly taken as a sign of the inevitability of a new, open, free, and democratic Eastern Europe, so too was the disintegration of the Soviet Union in December of 1991 taken as a sign of the inevitability of a new, open, free, and democratic Russia. Although the events in Berlin were significant in spurring changes onward, with different rhetorical choices by Soviet and Russian leaders along the way history could have been written quite differently. The central concern of this article is to show how these rhetorical choices shaped the future of post-Communist transition in the Russian Federation. We proceed chronologically, examining key moments in the rhetoricity of the Russian transition from Communism toward its current form of governance.
-
Abstract
research-article Share on To what extent should we re-examine our teaching? Author: David Hailey Utah State University Utah State UniversityView Profile Authors Info & Claims Communication Design QuarterlyVolume 3Issue 2February 2015 pp 13–19https://doi.org/10.1145/2752853.2752855Published:27 March 2015Publication History 0citation15DownloadsMetricsTotal Citations0Total Downloads15Last 12 Months1Last 6 weeks1 Get Citation AlertsNew Citation Alert added!This alert has been successfully added and will be sent to:You will be notified whenever a record that you have chosen has been cited.To manage your alert preferences, click on the button below.Manage my AlertsNew Citation Alert!Please log in to your account Save to BinderSave to BinderCreate a New BinderNameCancelCreateExport CitationPublisher SiteGet Access
-
Not All Capitalist Stories Are Created Equal: Mitt Romney’s Bain Capital Narrative and the Deep Divide in American Economic Rhetoric ↗
Abstract
Abstract At the outset of the 2012 presidential race, Republican candidate Mitt Romney touted his private sector leadership of the private equity firm Bain Capital. As this election unfolded, Romney’s Bain Capital story became less of a narrative he could run on and more of a narrative he had to run from. Why did this Bain Capital story, a story about someone’s success in the free marketplace in a society that seemingly values such success, become so troubling for the Romney campaign? This question constitutes the centerpiece of the present essay. In addressing this question, we argue that the Bain Capital narrative’s role in the 2012 presidential race divulges a great deal about the fundamental nature of economic discourse in American democracy. Specifically, we contend that the economic narratives circulating in American democracy actually construct a tale of two economies—a tangible economy and a speculative economy. Unfortunately for Romney, his Bain Capital narrative situated him on the wrong side of this economic divide.
-
Abstract
Other| March 01 2015 Lincoln: The “Double Consciousness” of the Man and the President Shawn J. Parry-Giles; Shawn J. Parry-Giles Shawn J. Parry-Giles is Professor of Rhetoric and Political Culture in the Department of Communication and Director of the Center for Political Communication and Civic Leadership at the University of Maryland in College Park. Search for other works by this author on: This Site Google David S. Kaufer David S. Kaufer David S. Kaufer is Professor of Rhetoric in the Department of English at Carnegie Mellon University in Pittsburgh, Pennsylvania. The authors would like to thank Dr. Charles E. Morris III for his insightful feedback on the essay. Search for other works by this author on: This Site Google Rhetoric and Public Affairs (2015) 18 (1): 147–154. https://doi.org/10.14321/rhetpublaffa.18.1.0147 Cite Icon Cite Share Icon Share Facebook Twitter LinkedIn MailTo Permissions Search Site Citation Shawn J. Parry-Giles, David S. Kaufer; Lincoln: The “Double Consciousness” of the Man and the President. Rhetoric and Public Affairs 1 March 2015; 18 (1): 147–154. doi: https://doi.org/10.14321/rhetpublaffa.18.1.0147 Download citation file: Zotero Reference Manager EasyBib Bookends Mendeley Papers EndNote RefWorks BibTex toolbar search Search Dropdown Menu toolbar search search input Search input auto suggest filter your search All Scholarly Publishing CollectiveMichigan State University PressRhetoric and Public Affairs Search Advanced Search The text of this article is only available as a PDF. © 2015 Michigan State University Board of Trustees. All rights reserved.2015 Article PDF first page preview Close Modal You do not currently have access to this content.
-
Using Translation to Drive Conceptual Development for Students Becoming Literate in English as an Additional Language ↗
Abstract
Literacy research has not yet revealed how bilingual learners develop coherent and robust theories of language. Translation, however, provides emergent bilinguals (EL students) with opportunities to develop metalinguistic awareness, which can lead to a more complete conceptual framework for thinking about language and literacy. This preliminary research study sought to formulate an instructional approach (TRANSLATE: Teaching Reading and New Strategic Language Approaches to English learners) focused on using translation to ultimately improve ELL students’ reading comprehension. Using design research methods and qualitative analytical techniques, researchers asked middle school students described as struggling readers to work collaboratively and use various strategies to translate key excerpts from their required English literature curriculum into Spanish. Analysis of students’ statements, decision making, and interaction indicated that students’ conceptual understandings about language played an important role in their learning. Students reflected on the nature of vocabulary, syntax, and the ways that different languages communicate ideas. These findings extend conversations in literacy studies concerning the unique affordances of bilingualism to increase metacognitive and metalinguistic awareness, known contributors to higher levels of reading comprehension.
-
Abstract
Click to increase image sizeClick to decrease image size Additional informationNotes on contributorsDavida CharneyDavida Charney is a professor in the Department of Rhetoric and Writing at the University of Texas at Austin. Her latest project is a book, Persuading God: Rhetorical Studies of First Person Psalms, to be published by Sheffield Press.NotesSummer Smith Taylor's research career was too brief, cut short by her death from illness at age 39 in 2011.
-
Abstract
This is an economist’s consideration of the PhD job market in English and comparative literature. It provides data about the job market at schools in various tiers, demonstrating that supply of new English PhDs far exceeds demand for English PhDs in tenure-track academic jobs. It suggests a number of policies to improve the situation, including that the MLA strongly encourage programs to provide better job placement data to applying students, programs be tailored to prepare students for the jobs they actually have a chance of getting, and the culminating research focus of the program be rethought.
-
Abstract
This essay takes the contrarian point of view that graduate study in the humanities should be thought of as an avocation rather than as a vocation. While we have a responsibility to professionalize our graduate students, it is also incumbent on us to continue to redefine what we mean by professionalization so that it both refers to a variety of employment outcomes and addresses that most old-fashioned of subjects: the pleasures of intellectual labor.
-
Abstract
This article makes the case for expanding our conception of what it means to provide “professional training” to PhD students in departments of English. Rather than focus exclusively on placing students in tenure-track academic appointments, departments should prepare them simultaneously for careers both inside and outside the academy by focusing on the broad range of skills inherent to doctoral training. Such an approach not only will empower graduate students but also may transform the academy itself.
-
Recuperating John Bascom’s Contributions to Nineteenth-Century Rhetoric and Contemporary Rhetorical Education ↗
Abstract
Revisionist historiographies in rhetorical studies often recuperate marginalized figures to advance scholarship on rhetorical education. I illustrate the heuristic value of recuperating mainstream figures by drawing on unexamined materials of John Bascom, whose contributions to nineteenth-century rhetorical theory have been determined exclusively by his textbook, Philosophy of Rhetoric. I challenge such interpretations by using autobiography and institutional history to illustrate Bascom’s disdain for rhetoric and preference for philosophy. I synthesize Bascom’s publications, teaching, and administrative work while president of the University of Wisconsin to recuperate a civic philosophy of public education that integrated civic humanism with progressivism to promote collective identity and shared governance. I use Bascom’s philosophy to support rhetorical education that integrates participation and deliberation as strategies for civic engagement. This essay contributes to rhetorical historiography by demonstrating how a wider range of materials can produce more complex, compelling accounts of an individual’s contributions to theory or pedagogy.
-
Abstract
There is increasing usage of creative writing in the ESL/EFL classroom based on the argument that this pedagogy develops writer’s voice, emotional engagement, and ownership. Within the context of teaching poetry writing to second language learners, the current article develops a scientific approach to ways in which voice can be measured and then empirically explores the claim that voice is present within poetry written by second language learners. The study explored this question: Do second language poetry writers have a discernable voice in their written poetry? This issue was investigated in two different ways: (a) utilizing human reader ratings of the likelihood that two poems were written by the same poet and (b) using computational linguistic methodology to explore systematic differences in specific linguistic features in poetry written by second language poets. The data presented here show that poetry written by the same L2 writer is more readily recognized as such and that relevant linguistic items have patterns of frequency of usage that are different for different poets. Together the two studies provide a compelling case that voice is measureable and present in the poetry written by second language learners.
-
Abstract
This webtext "tells the story of one composer's struggles with (and within) PowerPoint, a metonymic interface of digital composing" by placing "the composing processdepictedin the video in dialogue with the composing process thatresultedin the video.
-
Abstract
Preview this article: Editorial: Introduction to Creative Writing Special Issue, Page 1 of 1 < Previous page | Next page > /docserver/preview/fulltext/tetyc/42/2/teachingenglishinthetwo-yearcollege26251-1.gif
-
Abstract
Preview this article: Poem: Advice, Page 1 of 1 < Previous page | Next page > /docserver/preview/fulltext/tetyc/42/2/teachingenglishinthetwo-yearcollege26261-1.gif
-
Abstract
Abstract During his first term as president, Barack Obama delivered four national eulogies at the sites of gun violence tragedies, two of which garnered considerable national attention: one delivered in Tucson, Arizona on January 12, 2011 (following the attack on Representative Gabrielle Giffords and an assembled crowd), and another in Newtown, Connecticut on December 16, 2012 (following the massacre at Sandy Hook Elementary School). The deaths of innocents, the result of a host of causes, required the president to face the issue of gun violence, help the nation work through the trauma, and create the conditions of civility necessary for policy action. At Tucson, Obama drew from the book of Job to explain that the evil in Tucson happened “for reasons that defy human understanding.” In his Newtown address, Obama replaced the more fatalistic theology of his Tucson memorial with a spirit of perseverance and renewal rooted in 2 Corinthians. In this essay, I suggest that Obama’s eulogy at Newtown serves as a counterpart to the call Obama advanced in the Tucson address. I argue that, though the messages embedded in the Tucson speech serve as a legitimate theological and epistemological check on the presumptions of reason, the Newtown address better met the aspirations of civility because it led to a consideration of policies designed to reduce gun violence.
-
Refined vs. Middling Styles in the Lincoln Reminiscence: Comparing the Rhetoric of Formality and Familiarity ↗
Abstract
This essay discusses the competing rhetorical styles of two volumes that appeared in the 1880s to remember Abraham Lincoln. One volume, edited by Alan Thorndike Rice, remembered Lincoln in a refined-official style. A second volume, by William Herndon and Jesse Weik, captured Lincoln in a middling-vernacular style. Using automatic coding and close reading, the authors show that Herndon-Weik’s middling-vernacular style put a focus on the “personal” Lincoln. Rice’s essayists, instead, featured an “official” Lincoln set apart from the everyday man. The authors argue that these contrasts were a contributing factor to the different critical reception they received.
-
Abstract
The historical actors at the center of Kimberly Harrison’s The Rhetoric of Rebel Women: Civil War Diaries and Confederate Persuasion are not easy figures to identify with, but they are worth studyi...
-
Abstract
This webtext argues for the use of multimodal instruction to design online writing courses with digital tools to deliver instructional content and facilitate feedback" — "we believe students who are asked to produce multimodal composition assignments should be engaged with instructional content of appropriate uses of multimodal materials.
-
A Revival of Rhetoric at Oxford: A Report from the 2012 Oxford Medieval & Renaissance Studies Interactive Seminar ↗
Abstract
The “Rhetoric in the Twenty-First Century: An Interactive Symposium” hosted by Centre for Medieval & Renaissance Studies (CMRS), Oxford from July 3–7, 2012, organized by James J. Murphy, Professor Emeritus of English at the University of California–Davis, and Nicholas J.Crowe, (CMRS), illustrates the resilience of rhetoric as a discipline. Rhetoric, a discipline shunned by twentieth-century Oxonians, was on full display at the conference, suggesting that twenty-first century Oxford is interested in things rhetorical. This report describes the form of the conference and the rhetorical notions advanced, discussed, and debated by the participants. The conference included important scholars of rhetoric as keynote or priming speakers: Sir Brian Vickers, Peter Mack, Jennifer Richards, and James Murphy. Enacting the spirit of rhetoric and scholastic disputation, the symposium delegates put the ideas presented by the priming speakers to the test of argumentation in planned responses to each priming speaker and in a parliamentary style debate. The symposium was deemed as success. The Oxford setting sponsored an atmosphere supportive of dialogue and civil disagreement necessary to the understanding of the rhetorical tradition’s future.
-
Mirror Neurons in a Group Analysis “Hall of Mirrors”:Translationas a Rhetorical Approach to Neurodisciplinary Writing ↗
Abstract
This article examines how mirror neuron research from the neurosciences is incorporated by the field of group analysis and made to fit within the history and practices of the field. The approach taken is from science and technology studies’ discussion of “translation” across actor-networks. The article ends with the suggestion that a translation analysis indicates good reason for rhetoric and writing scholars to consider “multiple ontologies” and to understand neurodisciplinary work as invention.
-
Abstract
Our fields need stories that are unwelcome—stories that bother us because we have not fully embraced the notions that our identities matter in our scholarship, our teaching, and our lives. We also need to embrace the multifaceted, intersectional nature of identity, and we need new strategies for engaging in cross-boundary discourses. I offer a queer reading of the work of three African American rhetoricians to explicate three concepts that are critical for engaging in responsible cross-boundary discourse as well as three trajectories for moving forward.
-
Abstract
As Natural User Interfaces (NUIs) grow increasingly common, this article investigates what they might do with/for writing and say about the teaching of writing. Specifically, I review three NUI writing projects, critically examining the rhetorical features of the projects and investigating the relationship between NUIs and Graphic User Interfaces (GUIs). Ultimately, I argue that NUIs are not “natural” interfaces but are as historically and socially grounded as GUIs; even so, NUIs hold the potential to invigorate a critical and activities based pedagogy, placing new focus on socially constructed meanings, material interactions, and embodied performances.
-
Abstract
Rhetorical theorists have argued that agency is a communal experience, but material conditions in jail and society often prevent prisoners and college students from experiencing it in meaningful ways that embrace difference. Challenging those conditions by bringing both groups together in a writing workshop enables everyone to resist discourses that would name them and to inquire, collaboratively, about pressing social problems like gun violence. This essay shows how a prisoner and a college student sustained that inquiry in writing, moving from metanoia or regret into kairos—the seizing of their day and the experience of agency. The ultimate value of that experience transcends the here and now of the workshop to become the building block of a better public sphere.
-
The (Digital) Majesty of All Under Heaven: Affective Constitutive Rhetoric at the Hong Kong Museum of History’s Multi-Media Exhibition of Terracotta Warriors ↗
Abstract
During a series of protests in Hong Kong about a leadership transition widely perceived to give Mainland China greater political influence, the Hong Kong Museum of History held a Special Exhibition of the Terracotta Warriors of Xian, China. Sponsored by “The Leisure and Cultural Service Department,” the exhibit featured the first emperor of the Qin Dynasty who ushered in “an epoch-making era in Chinese history that witnessed the unification of China” (Museum Exhibition). This essay explores the multi-media aspects of the exhibit, arguing that encounters with dramatic music and fully immersive digital experiences are examples of an embodied, affective form of constitutive rhetoric. Put differently, the museum’s multi-media elements demonstrate how Maurice Charland’s theory of a constitutive rhetoric can be informed by recent work on affect and can provide one point from which to engage affect theory and the “affective dimension of politics.”
-
A Framework for Using Consequential Validity Evidence in Evaluating Large-Scale Writing Assessments: A Canadian Study ↗
Abstract
The increasing diversity of students in contemporary classrooms and the concomitant increase in large-scale testing programs highlight the importance of developing writing assessment programs that are sensitive to the challenges of assessing diverse populations. To this end, this paper provides a framework for conducting consequential validity research on large-scale writing assessment programs. It illustrates this validity model through a series of instrumental case studies drawing on the research literature conducted on writing assessment programs in Canada. We derived the cases from a systematic review of the literature published between January 2000 and December 2012 that directly examined the consequences of large-scale writing assessment on writing instruction in Canadian schools. We also conducted a systematic review of the publicly available documentation published on Canadian provincial and territorial government websites that discussed the purposes and uses of their large-scale writing assessment programs. We argue that this model of constructing consequential validity research provides researchers, test developers, and test users with a clearer, more systematic approach to examining the effects of assessment on diverse populations of students. We also argue that this model will enable the development of stronger, more integrated validity arguments.
-
Remixing Composition: A History of Multimodal Writing Pedagogy, Jason Palmeri: Carbondale: Southern Illinois University Press, 2012. 216 pages. $32.89 paperback. ↗
Abstract
In recent years multimodal and multimedia have become buzzwords with substantial cache in composition circles. As Clair Lauer outlines in “Contending with Terms: ‘Multimodal’ and ‘Multimedia’ in th...
-
Peer Assessment of Writing and Critical Thinking in STEM: Insights into Student and Faculty Perceptions and Practices ↗
Abstract
Over the last seven years, I have spent time across three continents talking to scientists and mathematicians about their beliefs and attitudes and experiences related to writing in their respective disciplines.I have been impressed by the passion and insight with which most have talked about writing and its relationship to critical thinking, and I have often been surprised by how they engage in these practices.For example, rather than working from an a priori hypothesis, many researchers in the STEM disciplines compose backwards, from the results to the introduction.And when reading, many seem to move from the middle of a paper outwards, beginning with the results and method, using an extremely critical eye, and then perhaps scanning out to the introduction and the discussion, or dispensing with these sections altogether.Over and over again, I heard this same story from different scientists, as if it were a secret each alone had stumbled upon.In addition, collaboration, conversation and peer review are very much part of the language of composition that takes place in the sciences (co-authorship, the hierarchies of disciplinary or interdisciplinary teams, the drafting process and the use of technology), but we who work in WID (writing in the disciplines) and WAC (writing across the curriculum) programs are constantly challenged: "How do we teach process in ways that are disciplinarily appropriate?"Historically, we haven't done this well.As Burton and Morgan observed on the training of mathematicians as writers,
-
Abstract
Learning to read and write is seen as both the acquisition of skills useful in a modern society and an introduction to a world increasingly organized around the reading and writing of authoritative texts. While most agree on the importance of writing, insufficient attention has been given to the more basic question of just what writing is, that is, how best to think about writing as both a technology of communication and an instrument of thought. In this article we elaborate and defend the view that writing is distinctive not only as a technology for the visual representation of speech but more basically as a technology for taking language “off-line,” that is, as language enclosed by quotation marks. Writing, like oral quotation, provides a set of objects divorced from the speaker that persist in time and space and that can be considered and reconsidered somewhat independently of the context of expression and the intentions of the original author. Of special relevance are the units of meaning, namely, words and sentences. When writing turns words and sentences into objects of analysis, it facilitates distinctive modes of discourse such as extended prose and distinctive modes of thinking such as formal rationality.
-
Guest Editors’ Introduction: Seizing the Methodological Moment: The Digital Humanities and Historiography in Rhetoric and Composition ↗
Abstract
Although rhetoric and composition has long engaged with emerging digital technologies, historians in our field have not yet in large part entered these conversations. In this special issue, we present four essays by scholars building digital historiographic projects, each of which directly addresses values and concerns that lie at the heart of critical practice in rhetoric and composition: engaging underrepresented and marginalized communities; taking up critically important questions regarding historiographic investigation; and emphasizing collaboration among both scholars and stakeholder groups. Together, these essays contribute significantly to the still nascent conversation regarding how the digital intersects with the historical.
-
Abstract
Abstract Lincoln's Second Inaugural Address is a well-known and much-analyzed speech. But one prominent feature, its use of chiasmus (or inverse repetition), has gone largely unremarked, as it has gone largely unremarked in analyses of Lincoln's thought and language more generally. If chiasmus was important for Lincoln, however, it is curiously absent at a key moment in the Second Inaugural—the end of the third paragraph. Why? To answer that question is to understand something important about Lincoln's political and rhetorical ideology. Notes 1Thank you to RR reviewers Barbara Warnick and Andrew King and Editor Theresa Enos for their comments and encouragement regarding this essay. 2Michiko Kakutani, “Lincoln as the Visionary with His Eye on the Prize,” The New York Times, October 25, 2005. 3Nathan Neely Fleming was brother of my great-great-grandfather, John Giles Fleming, and namesake of my great-grandfather, his nephew. 4 Speech of N. N. Fleming, Esq., of Rowan, on the convention question, delivered in Committee of the Whole in the House of Commons of North-Carolina, January 16th, 1861 (Raleigh, NC: 1861). Available in The North Carolina Collection of the UNC Libraries, Chapel Hill, NC. I am grateful to Julie Oliver Fleming for locating and copying this speech. 5Tackach, Lincoln's Moral Vision. 6White, Lincoln's Greatest Speech; Tackach, Lincoln's Moral Vision. 7White, Lincoln's Greatest Speech 151. 8See images of the manuscript in Lincoln's hand at http://memory.loc.gov/cgi-bin/ampage?collId=pin_mssmisc&fileName=pin/pin2202/pin2202page.db&recNum=0&itemLink=r?ammem/pin:@field(NUMBER+pin2202))&linkText=0. I take my text from this manuscript, adding my own paragraph and sentence numbers (e.g., 2.4). A full version of the text with my lineation can be found at http://people.umass.edu/dfleming/english550-lincoln.html. 9White, Lincoln's Greatest Speech, is a good source on the background of the speech. 10Ibid. 165. 11The whole speech in fact is highly monosyllabic: 505 of 703 words are monosyllables according to White, Lincoln's Greatest Speech 48. 12Cf. “government of the people, by the people, for the people” from the Gettysburg Address. 13Lincoln may have learned this formulation from Daniel Webster's 1830 speech against Hayne, with its call for “liberty and union, now and forever, one and inseparable” (Miller, Lincoln's Virtues 83, 113). 14Fahnestock, Rhetorical Figures in Science, 123. 15Dr. Mardy Grothe, Never Let a Fool Kiss You, or a Kiss Fool You (New York: Penguin, 1999). 16I take the example from Gideon Burton's “Forest of Rhetoric” website: http://humanities.byu.edu/rhetoric/silva.htm. 17Fahnestock, Rhetorical Figures in Science 123. 18John F. Kennedy Inaugural Address, January 20, 1961. 19Fahnestock, Rhetorical Figures in Science 135. 20“Chiasmus seems to set up a natural internal dynamic that draws the parts closer together, as if the second element wanted to flip over and back over the first… . The ABBA form seems to exhaust the possibilities of argument, as when Samuel Johnson destroyed an aspiring author with, ‘Your manuscript is both good and original; but the part that is good is not original, and the part that is original is not good’” (Richard A. Lanham, A Handlist of Rhetorical Terms, 2nd ed. [Berkeley: U of California P, 1991]: 33). 21PBS NewsHour, October 15, 2008. 22David Brooks, “Thinking About Obama,” The New York Times, October 17, 2008. 23Tackach, Lincoln's Moral Vision 122 (quoting Elton Trueblood). 24A useful analysis of the different effects of chiasmus can be found in Clark, “‘Measure for Measure.’” 25As Kraemer notes (“‘It May Seem Strange’”), Garry Wills interpreted the Gettysburg Address chiastically, claiming that Lincoln turned the dedicatory function of the occasion upside down: “We cannot dedicate the field. The field must dedicate us” (Wills, “Lincoln's Greatest Speech?” 63; see also 68). As far as I can tell, however, Wills never actually uses the word chiasmus in either his book-length treatment of that speech, Lincoln at Gettysburg, or the more pointed discussion of it in his article on the Second Inaugural (“Lincoln's Greatest Speech?”). Kraemer, however, does use the word chiasmus to talk about sentence 3.9 of the Second Inaugural, which I'll also examine below. But, as for more sustained treatments of chiasmus in Lincoln or in the Second Inaugural, Gardner's essay is the only example I could find, other than my own; his treatment, both of chiasmus and of the Second Inaugural, is so different from mine, however, that they are difficult to reconcile. The lack of attention to Lincoln's use of chiasmus in general, and its role in the Second Inaugural in particular, is curious given the detailed rhetorical analysis that is a staple of Lincoln scholarship (for examples of such analysis in terms of the Second Inaugural, see, for example, Slagell, “Anatomy of a Masterpiece”; White, Lincoln's Greatest Speech; and Wills's “Lincoln's Greatest Speech?”—none of which mentions chiasmus). Of course, many analysts have pointed out the balance and symmetry that characterize much of this speech, and several have further noted the tension here between a kind of New Testament discourse of charity and an Old Testament one of retribution. 26Ronald White (Lincoln's Greatest Speech) repeats a contemporary journalistic report that has Lincoln pausing significantly before sentence 2.5 (79). In support of that reading is the layout of Lincoln's actual delivery text (see Wilson's Lincoln's Sword), which can be viewed at http://memory.loc.gov/cgi-bin/ampage?collId=pin_mssmisc&fileName=pin/pin2202/-pin2202page.db&recNum=5&itemLink=r?ammem/pin:@field(NUMBER+pin2202))&linkText=0. 27On the combination of chiasmus and paralipsis here, see also Kraemer, “‘It may seem strange.’” 28Miller, Lincoln's Virtue 275. 29Roy P. Basler, ed., Collected Works of Abraham Lincoln (1953), 6:409. 30White, The Eloquent President 125–52, 363–64, emphasis in original. 31They are, interestingly enough, arranged chiastically: OT NT NT OT. 32White, Lincoln's Greatest Speech 101 33Williams, Ten Lessons in Clarity and Grace 241. 34Ibid. 243. 35Interestingly, this is the first and only mention of “North” and “South” in the speech. 36Menand, Metaphysical Club 56. 37Among the killed: a confederate officer from North Carolina named Nathan Neely Fleming. 38Tackach, Lincoln's Moral Vision. 39These words were probably uttered very slowly. (In Lincoln's August 1863 letter to James Cook Conkling, which accompanied his written remarks for a Springfield rally, he had suggested, “Read it very slowly” [see White, The Eloquent President 193].) 40Don E. Fehrenbacher, qtd. in Tackach, Lincoln's Moral Vision 38. 41David Herbert Donald, Lincoln 567. 42Tackach, Lincoln's Moral Vision 138. 43Qtd. in Miller, Lincoln's Virtues 146. 44White, Lincoln's Greatest Speech 162. 45Carwardine, Lincoln 246. 46Williams, Ten Lessons in Clarity and Grace 242. 47Tackach, Lincoln's Moral Vision 148. 48Qtd. in White, Lincoln's Greatest Speech 141–43. “In Joshua Wolf Shenk's telling metaphor, Lincoln [saw clearly] by the summer of 1864 that he was NOT really the captain of the ship; but neither did he regard himself as an ‘idle passenger. [He was rather] a sailor on deck with a job to do’” (Wilson, Lincoln's Sword 261). 49A paraphrase of Lincoln's April 1864 letter to Albert G. Hodges, qtd. in Wills, “Lincoln's Greatest Speech?” 66. 50See, for example, Slagell, “Anatomy of a Masterpiece”; Tackach, Lincoln's Moral Vision; White, Lincoln's Greatest Speech; Wills, “Lincoln's Greatest Speech?” 51Qtd. in Miller, Lincoln's Virtues 64. 52Miller, Lincoln's Virtues 252–72. 53Abraham Lincoln, Speeches & Writings, 1859–1865, ed. Don E. Fehrenbacher (Library of America, 1989), 689, emphasis added; see also Tackach, Lincoln's Moral Vision 144; and Roy P. Basler, ed., Collected Works of Abraham Lincoln (1953), 8:356. 54This ability of Lincoln to effect moral power without being moralizing is treated eloquently in Miller, Lincoln's Virtues, passim. 55Qtd. in White, Lincoln's Greatest Speech 59. 56Thomas Mallon, “Set in Stone: Abraham Lincoln and the Politics of Memory,” The New Yorker, Oct. 13, 2008: 143. 57Wilson, “The Old Stone House” 130. 58White, Lincoln's Greatest Speech 93–94. 59Ward, Burns, and Burns, The Civil War 360.
-
Abstract
Book Review| September 01 2013 Reading Embodied Citizenship: Disability, Narrative, and the Body Politic Reading Embodied Citizenship: Disability, Narrative, and the Body Politic. By Emily Russell. New Brunswick, NJ: Rutgers University Press, 2011; pp. vii + 243. $44.95 cloth; $28.95 paper. Rachel D. Davidson Rachel D. Davidson University of Wisconsin, Milwaukee Search for other works by this author on: This Site Google Rhetoric and Public Affairs (2013) 16 (3): 610–613. https://doi.org/10.14321/rhetpublaffa.16.3.0610 Cite Icon Cite Share Icon Share Twitter Permissions Search Site Citation Rachel D. Davidson; Reading Embodied Citizenship: Disability, Narrative, and the Body Politic. Rhetoric and Public Affairs 1 September 2013; 16 (3): 610–613. doi: https://doi.org/10.14321/rhetpublaffa.16.3.0610 Download citation file: Zotero Reference Manager EasyBib Bookends Mendeley Papers EndNote RefWorks BibTex toolbar search Search Dropdown Menu toolbar search search input Search input auto suggest filter your search All Scholarly Publishing CollectiveMichigan State University PressRhetoric and Public Affairs Search Advanced Search The text of this article is only available as a PDF. © 2013 Michigan State University Board of Trustees2013 Article PDF first page preview Close Modal You do not currently have access to this content.
-
Abstract
Introducing the root trope in my title requires recognizing those responsible for giving rise to and nourishing the metaphorical root in rhetorical studies. We are a better discipline for the service and scholarship of John Waite Bowers, Donovan J. Ochs,
-
Abstract
This essay explores how rules for handling testimonial evidence were developed in the contexts of the British jurisprudence, epistemology and theological debate over the course of the eighteenth century, and shows how Thomas Paine appropriated these rules in The Age of Reason, his deistic manifesto.
-
Abstract
To identify some of the research questions and needs of most importance to industry professionals and academics, we conducted a Technical Communication Industry Research Survey that posed a common set of questions about research. Here we report the results, which suggest some differing priorities for academics and industry professionals, but also some shared priorities that might help guide disciplinary research, including content strategy, user behavior, metrics/measurements, and process/practices.
-
Abstract
This essay explores how rules for handling testimonial evidence were developed in the contexts of the British jurisprudence, epistemology and theological debate over the course of the eighteenth century, and shows how Thomas Paine appropriated these rules in The Age of Reason, his deistic manifesto.
-
Abstract
We argue that the rhetoric of science occupies an important niche in contemporary science studies. Although we are pluralistic about how different rhetoricians of science can and do conduct their inquiries, we assert that their disciplinarily distinctive approach is to treat argumentation as a constituent of context. From this perspective, we observe various interacting forms of rationality at work in the controversies that constitute science in society. We argue that modes of discovery and modes of proof are mutually engaged in the process of rhetorical invention. We identify a variety of topics or commonplaces that show invention as we conceive it at work. We take a pro-science attitude toward the role of science in finding the truth and in sustaining democratic institutions.
-
Abstract
This brief article examines the scholarship of propaedeutics, which is involved when teasing meaning from cutting-edge scientific and technological fields that are often in flux. Because these fields are plagued with uncertainty, mired in shifting jargon, highly controversial, and often politicized, the scholar who studies these areas must build texts in order to approach the claims and counterclaims made by proponents and opponents and offer rhetorical critical insight. The term fringe science is used to describe three sub-fields that have been the subject of work by the author and his team. Nanotechnology, synthetic biology, and geo-engineering are three highly interdisciplinary technological fields that offer many opportunities for rhetoricians of science and technology as well as pose risks. To critique them demands a basic understanding of what they are and what they purport to be.
-
ReaderCentric writing for the prosumer marketplace: proposing a new, content-based information architecture model ↗
Abstract
As usability experts describe the appropriate models for writing in digital, they consistently express the need to write in a user-centric format. While I agree with the importance of efficient navigation in Web content, I suggest that user-centric writing only applies to part of the content we find in a website. Other styles of writing are almost always required. Two additional styles are persuasion-centric and quality-centric writing. These two styles are required by almost all marketing writing and especially marketing writing for the prosumer community. In this article I extend the ideas found in user centered design to include user-centric, persuasion-centric, and quality-centric writing (which combination I call ReaderCentric writing ). I believe this impacts information architecture in a number of important ways, perhaps most notably in the way the various writing styles impact the mindset of the information architect. I will explain why these writing models are important and demonstrate what happens when the models are ignored or not understood, plus how they may be successfully applied to marketing documents on the Internet. Finally, I will speculate on how information architecture may be adjusted to meet the needs of the content, writer, and reader.
-
Abstract
This article describes a single class devoted to an experiment in practical criticism. The experiment encourages students to recognize their own capacity as close readers when interpreting an unfamiliar fifteenth-century poem by Thomas Hoccleve. It also encourages students to reflect critically on the practice of criticism, especially the way it determines the standard by which we judge poetry.
-
Abstract
This article reconstructs the Birmingham civil rights mass meetings of 1963 as one setting for reengaging the theoretical tensions between canonized and marginalized rhetorics. I consider how Ralph Abernathy's May 3rd speech epitomizes one way blacks used religious oratory to destabilize the boundaries that proponents of standardized writing have traditionally attributed to African-American discursive strategies. After summarizing the history of the mass meetings from Montgomery to Birmingham, I advance the claim that during his speech Abernathy functions as a folk preacher and a “revisionist historian.”
-
Abstract
Book Review| March 01 2013 Abraham Lincoln and the Structure of Reason Abraham Lincoln and the Structure of Reason. By David Hirsch and Dan Van Haften. El Dorado Hills, CA: Savas Beatie, 2010; pp. xxiv + 439. $34.95 cloth. David Zarefsky David Zarefsky Northwestern University Search for other works by this author on: This Site Google Rhetoric and Public Affairs (2013) 16 (1): 194–198. https://doi.org/10.14321/rhetpublaffa.16.1.0194 Cite Icon Cite Share Icon Share Facebook Twitter LinkedIn MailTo Permissions Search Site Citation David Zarefsky; Abraham Lincoln and the Structure of Reason. Rhetoric and Public Affairs 1 March 2013; 16 (1): 194–198. doi: https://doi.org/10.14321/rhetpublaffa.16.1.0194 Download citation file: Zotero Reference Manager EasyBib Bookends Mendeley Papers EndNote RefWorks BibTex toolbar search Search Dropdown Menu toolbar search search input Search input auto suggest filter your search All Scholarly Publishing CollectiveMichigan State University PressRhetoric and Public Affairs Search Advanced Search The text of this article is only available as a PDF. © 2013 Michigan State University Board of Trustees2013 Article PDF first page preview Close Modal You do not currently have access to this content.
-
Abstract
Book Review| March 01 2013 The Genuine Teachers of This Art: Rhetorical Education in Antiquity The Genuine Teachers of This Art: Rhetorical Education in Antiquity. By Jeffrey Walker. Columbia: University of South Carolina Press, 2011; pp. 356. $49.95 cloth. David M. Timmerman David M. Timmerman Monmouth College Search for other works by this author on: This Site Google Rhetoric and Public Affairs (2013) 16 (1): 216–219. https://doi.org/10.14321/rhetpublaffa.16.1.0216 Cite Icon Cite Share Icon Share Twitter Permissions Search Site Citation David M. Timmerman; The Genuine Teachers of This Art: Rhetorical Education in Antiquity. Rhetoric and Public Affairs 1 March 2013; 16 (1): 216–219. doi: https://doi.org/10.14321/rhetpublaffa.16.1.0216 Download citation file: Zotero Reference Manager EasyBib Bookends Mendeley Papers EndNote RefWorks BibTex toolbar search Search Dropdown Menu toolbar search search input Search input auto suggest filter your search All Scholarly Publishing CollectiveMichigan State University PressRhetoric and Public Affairs Search Advanced Search The text of this article is only available as a PDF. © 2013 Michigan State University Board of Trustees2013 Article PDF first page preview Close Modal You do not currently have access to this content.
-
Abstract
Faculty culture and communication networks are pivotal components of technology transfer on university campuses. Universities are focused upon diffusing technology to external clients and upon building structure and support systems to enhance technology transfer. However, engaging faculty members in technology transfer requires an internal diffusion of new ideas that are largely dependent upon faculty culture. New policies, structures, and support staff help to promote technology transfer ideologically, but are of little use if faculty researchers avoid involvement because of more intangible factors. The current study investigates this internal diffusion on one campus, using interviews with faculty members, administrators, technology transfer office personnel, licensees, and spin-off company administrators. Results show that faculty culture concerning technology transfer is dependent upon informal communication networks, principles of diffusion, history, and social interaction.
-
Abstract
Community colleges have been engaged for the last sixty years in providing open access to public higher education to anyone with a high school diploma. Recently, disappointing success rates for developmental students have driven some colleges to reduce or restrict access to college based on standardized test scores. The operative phrase in most of these discussions is “ability to benefit.” This essay examines the complex variety of issues related to ability to benefit. Using a robust archive of data from our institution to explore this question, we argue that standardized placement scores tell only one kind of story about our most underprepared students. Course pass rates and percentages of students who reach critical milestones provide only one rather limited way to assess this complex issue. Our data tell us other stories that may be more important.
-
Abstract
The work presented here in thisPanel to Gallerywas originally produced and assembled for the 2012 Modern Language Association Conference in Seattle, Washington. Similar toFrom Gallery to Webtext, the event Victor curated for the 2006 College Composition and Communication Conference, thisPanel to Galleryevent at MLA set aside the traditional diachronic set of presentations for a synchronic set, in an art e-gallery format, arranged separately as conceptual art installations.
-
Abstract
Preview this article: Poems: Bach's Invention for First Grader, Wax Paper, and Comb and Taking Flight with Ferlinghetti, Page 1 of 1 < Previous page | Next page > /docserver/preview/fulltext/tetyc/40/2/teachingenglishinthetwoyearcollege21852-1.gif
-
Abstract
This November issue of RTE once again contains the Annual Annotated Bibliography of Research in the Teaching of English, available only here, on the NCTE website.
-
Abstract
A multi-faceted Shakespeare festival in a small town in rural east central Arkansas, part of a larger Community Literacy Advocacy Project, represents a concerted effort to alter the discourse of decline in this economically troubled region, but it also raises some challenging issues about how such projects distribute social and cultural capital among their participants.
-
Plain Language in Environmental Policy Documents: An Assessment of Reader Comprehension and Perceptions ↗
Abstract
Several government agencies are seeking quality improvement in environmental policy documents by asking for the implementation of Plain Language (PL) guidelines. Our mixed-methods research examines whether the application of certain PL guidelines affects the comprehension and perceptions of readers of environmental policy documents. Results show that the presence of pronouns affects inferential comprehension of environmental impact statement summaries (EIS summaries), but that the effect varies with the reader's education level. Further, headings in question phrasing affect a reader's perception of familiarity and reliability of EIS summaries. A reader's perceptions of EIS summaries and attitudes toward the organizations creating the documents are also affected by overall design features. PL guidelines on the use of pronouns and question headings are not fully supported by our research and need further validation with regard to comprehension. This article ends with a call for further research.
-
Communication Ethics and Crisis: Negotiating Differences in Public and Private Spheres, S. Alyssa Groom and Janie Harden Fritz, eds.: Madison, NJ: Fairleigh Dickinson University Press, 2012. 196 pages. $60.00 hardcover. ↗
Abstract
In light of recent high-profile communication failures in times of crisis (the Fukujima nuclear disaster, the finger-pointing following the BP oil spill, and the FEMA response to Hurricane Katrina ...
-
Abstract
454 RHETORICA speakers moved (along with a comic lexicon of abuse) from drama to oratory, surfacing also in the Platonic dialogue (although ignored for the most part by Aristotle) and proliferating in Theophrastus. Although for the sake of clarity I have focused in this review on the central opposition between the aggressive versus and the weak and decadent speaker, W. is clear that these two types exist at opposite ends of a continuum and that characteristics of one type can slide into another. Particularly welcome is her insistence that the iambic mode transcends genre. This enables her to make wideranging and successful connections between comedy, satyr play, tragedy, philosophy, and forensic rhetoric. One of the pleasures of the book is to trace the various instantiations of the paradoxical figure of Socrates from Aristophanes to Plato and Theophrastus. Socrates does not occur explicitly in the last of these, but the cumulative force of W.'s analysis compels the reader to give serious consideration to her suggestion that he is a shadowy presence in several of Theophrastus7 caricatures, the product of "a tradition of characterization that wittily assimilates to intemperate types a teacher who used his famous recalcitrance to disparage and tease haughty, boastful elites" (317). Individual readers will, of course, find places where they could desire reformulation or areas where further questions arise. I, for example, am not entirely comfortable with the contention (22) that Plato adopted the language of insult from dramatic genres—this seems to me to be perhaps an overly reductive way of formulating a process that was surely more complex. This leads in turn to problems about how informal practices of insult bleed into and from the rhetoricized versions we find in our literary texts (a reading of the treatment of invective found in Plato's Laws 934-936 would be useful here). Yet it is no insult to suggest that the book presents opportunities for future reflection; some discomfort is a small price to pay for such thoughtful and productive work. Kathryn A. Morgan University of California at Los Angeles Sergey Dolgopolski. What is Talmud? The Art of Disagreement. New York: Fordham University Press, 2009. xii + 333 pp. ISBN: 9780823229345 This book joins an increasing body of work devoted to the study of Jewish discourse. The study of Jewish rhetoric has found a place in the work of rhetoric and composition scholars who are turning their attention to the subject of non-Western or alternative rhetorics (Carol Lipson and Roberta Binkley's Ancient Non-Greek Rhetorics), as well as scholars who imagine that the conceptual integrity of the notion "Jewish perspectives" can be coherently expressed as a book (Andrea Greenbaum and Deborah Holstein's Jewish Perspectives in Rhetoric and Composition). What is Talmud? Reviews 455 also shares a concern with work in Jewish studies devoted to pedagogy (Simcha Assaf), rabbinic literary activity (Daniel Boyarin, Jeffrey Rubenstein, David Stern), historiography (Ismar Schorsch), systematic Hebrew rhetorics (Isaac Rabinowitz, Arthur Lesley) and the hermeneutical activity of textbased communities (Moshe Halbertal). While there are resources enough from which to construct a course on "Jewish discourse," the idea of teaching and studying "Jewish rhetorics" is still problematic inasmuch as there is a sense that organizing the considerable scholarly activity devoted to "Jewish discourse" under the phrase "Jewish rhetorics" is at best an anachronistic projection and, at worst, an act of violent appropriation. One way to avoid the charges of appropriation or anachronism would be to treat "rhetoric" as a set of methodologies that could be productively applied to any "text." The problem with this approach is that often the methodologies that fall under the heading of rhetoric were produced in support of philosophical or historical investigations. For this reason, others have chosen to treat rhetoric as a set of concerns, or even a predisposition to ask certain kinds of questions. The idea of "Jewish rhetorics" might, in that instance as well, avoid the violence of appropriation, but "rhetoric," then runs the risk of simply being another name for something that is being productively and more accurately examined as "discourse" or "literary activity." The concept of "Jewish rhetorics" may encounter some resistance because, in avoiding the charges of anachronism or violence, "Jewish...
-
The value of computing, ambient data, ubiquitous connectivity for changing the work of communication designers ↗
Abstract
Our experiences as part of the Writing in Digital Environments (WIDE) Research Center have led to a complete break with the notion that we are concerned with the effective communication of idea to an audience or even with the related idea that we design technologies for that purpose. At least this is the stance that we take in this very short essay.
-
Abstract
Rhetoric and composition historiography has recently undergone a rapid transformation as scholars have complicated and challenged earlier narratives by examining diverselocal histories and alternative rhetorical traditions. This revisionist scholarship has in turn created new research challenges, as scholars must now demonstrate connectionsbetween the local and larger scholarly conversations; assume a complex, multivocal past as the starting point for historical inquiry; and resist the temptation to reinscribeeasy binaries, taxonomies, and master narratives, even when countering them. This essay identifies and analyzes these challenges, posits responses to them, and suggestsexemplars for future practice.
-
Abstract
Although keystroke logging promises to provide a valuable tool for writing research, it can often be difficult to relate logs to underlying processes. This article describes the procedures and measures that the authors developed to analyze a sample of 80 keystroke logs, with a view to achieving a better alignment between keystroke-logging measures and underlying cognitive processes. They used these measures to analyze pauses, bursts, and revisions and found that (a) burst lengths vary depending on their initiation type as well as their termination type, suggesting that the classification system used in previous research should be elaborated; (b) mixture models fit pause duration data better than unimodal central tendency statistics; and (c) individuals who pause for longer at sentence boundaries produce shorter but more well-formed bursts. A principal components analysis identified three underlying dimensions in these data: planned text production, within-sentence revision, and revision of global text structure.
-
Lincoln Reminiscences and Nineteenth-Century Portraiture: The Private Virtues of Presidential Character ↗
Abstract
Abstract This essay examines reminiscences of Abraham Lincoln that were published in the aftermath of his death by those who had interacted with Lincoln personally. An understudied genre y Lincoln reminiscences offered judgments of Lincolns character through a portraiture style designed to make salient private as well as public dimensions of his character. We historicize the rhetoric of portraiture and trace the rise of reminiscence out of biography as a stand-alone genre, which reached unprecedented popularity in the competitive subgenre of the Lincoln reminiscence. We argue that Lincoln reminiscences featured a balance of common and uncommon virtues thought essential for a president, a balance that helped democratize and humanize presidential character.
-
Abstract
AbstractLincoln's First Inaugural Address was not designed to coax the seceded states back into the Union, because he never conceded that they had left. Rather, he sought to define the situation so that, if war broke out, the seceders would be cast as the aggressors and the federal government as acting in self-defense. To this end, he presented a principled case against the legitimacy or even possibility of secession while applying the arguments to the exigence at hand. He identifies the cause of the trouble as “unwarranted apprehension” among the southern states, announces his policy as a minimalist assertion of national sovereignty, and urges that disaffected southerners not act in haste to threaten that sovereignty further. Not only does he explicitly call for slowing down the push to war but the speech itself enacts a slowing of time. In sum, the First Inaugural illustrates both Lincoln's philosophical grounding and his rhetorical dexterity.
-
Abstract
David Clanaugh, Michigan Technical University, and Hamilton Bean, University of Colorado, Denver, on the distorted ways in which risk is measured, assessed, and communicated, especially with a view to hiding the influence of private interest.
-
Abstract
Volume 8, No 1, of POROI: An Interdisciplinary Journal of Analysis and Invention, offers three essays and, in accord with our practice, summaries of the Proceedings of 2011 Preconference of the Association for the Rhetoric of Science and Technology (ARST).
-
Abstract
Consent tools for health research generally are designed without contextual or linguistic factors in mind. This is especially true of university-based research. This case history details our design team's efforts to transform one generic consent form into a set of multimodal tools that will increase patients’ understanding of and participation in a medical study.
-
Abstract
Abstract Humor that addresses race can easily backfire. This article engages in an analysis of The Boondocks, an adult cartoon, to investigate how humor about race and racism can function not only to generate laughter through satiric rejection of long-held racist stereotypes in the American context but also to encourage new perspectives. The analysis makes use of rhetorical concepts drawn from theorist Kenneth Burke to analyze the rhetorical and comedic functioning of the dialogue, the use of music, and the visual features of the show. Notes 1We thank two extremely helpful RR reviewers, Richard Marback and Adela Licona. The quotation in the title comes from Glenda R. Carpio. Laughing Fit to Kill: Black Humor in the Fictions of Slavery. New York: Oxford UP, 15. 2As an example, CitationVidmar and Rokeach (1974) examined audience interpretations of the humor in All in the Family. They found that while some viewers laughed at the overt racism in the comments of Archie Bunker, others laughed at his hippie son-in-law Michael, who portrayed a racially enlightened person. 3McGruder has also published his comic strips in a series of books including The Boondocks: Because I Know you Don't Read the Newspapers, Kansas City: Andrews McMeel (2000); A Right to Be Hostile: The Boondocks Treasury, New York: Three Rivers P (2003); Public Enemy #2: An All-New Boondocks Collection, New York: Three Rivers P (2005); and All the Rage: The Boondocks Past and Present, New York: Three Rivers P (2007). 4Readers interested in the media portrayal of Huey Newton and the Black Panthers will find the following works helpful: Pearson, Huey: Spirit of the Panther; Hilliard, Zimmerman, and Zimmerman, The Shadow of the Panther: Huey Newton and the Price of Black Power in America; and Jeffries, Huey P. Newton: The Radical Theorist. The Party is seen to have continued the militant and nationalistic efforts of Malcolm X. Huey Newton, who earned a PhD in Social History from the University of California at Santa Cruz, also continued the intellectual legacy of Malcolm X. He was convicted of manslaughter in 1967, but this was overturned two years later. He and the Black Panther Party later adopted a nonviolent creed and focused on providing food, housing, and basic social services to black Americans in need. He later faced another charge for murder, but this did not result in a conviction. In 1989, after a conviction and short jail sentence for the misuse of public funds, he was murdered in Oakland, apparently participating in a drug deal that went bad. 5All quotations from episodes of The Boondocks, season one and season two. 6Anime is a uniquely Japanese visual art form that began in the early twentieth century. In the United States, the form became popular in the 1960s when a Japanese comic book, Aru Machikado, was made into a television show, Astro Boy. Other anime television shows followed in the midsixties including Gigantor, Speed Racer, and Kimba the White Lion. The art form often includes children as main characters and heroes. The form also presents human emotion in a very visual manner and highlights the role of emotion in human interaction: "In anime the feelings of the characters play an important role in shaping their actions, much more so than in most American products, live or animated" (Poitras 55).
-
Abstract
This webtext is a text/image collage, a meditation on the associations between syncretism and the mashup. In this piece, I do not claim any theoretical connections between syncretism, hybridity, and mash-ups; I am only curious about their associative, analogical connections and how I might represent these materially/visually via this juxtaposition of texts and images.
-
Obama’s Rhetorical Signature: Cosmopolitan Civil Religion in the Presidential Inaugural Address, January 20, 2009 ↗
Abstract
Abstract Drawing on his two books, Dreams from my Father and The Audacity of Hope, the prophetic African American Christian mythic system, and a rhetoric of argumentative reason, Barack Obama developed literary, mythic, and rhetorical signatures during his campaign for president. His signatures recast binary oppositions and answered questions of identity with a set of dissociations, rhetorical acts intended to transform the relationship between contraries. In his inaugural address, Obama adapts these signatures to the assumption of power as president by recalling and rescuing the cosmopolitan expression of American civil religion.
-
Research in Secondary English, 1912–2011: Historical Continuities and Discontinuities in the NCTE Imprint ↗
Abstract
This study identified historical continuities and discontinuities across a century of secondary research published in English Journal (1912–1966) and Research in the Teaching of English (1967–2011). It highlights considerable methodological continuity across six decades of English Journal and some shifts in research emphases that tended to echo changing emphases in psychological research, curriculum reforms, and critiques of traditional linguistics. The analysis of secondary research published in Research in the Teaching of English explores how RTE emerged in 1967 with a definition of empirical social science that both expanded and contracted practices of positivist research and also excluded traditions of practitioner research and humanities-based research that had been published for decades in EJ. Next, the study tracks patterns of continuity and change across RTE from the late 1960s to the present, including shifts in secondary research that seemed to echo shifts in behavioral science (1960s–1980s), cognitive psychology (1980s), and the onset of “sociocultural” research (early 1990s to present). The article concludes with a brief discussion of overarching impressions of continuity and change in secondary research, the place of “science” within the NCTE imprint, and a call for more historical research in English education.
-
Abstract
Contributors to this symposium recall and reflect on changes of mind they have experienced, noting the relationship of these to larger concerns of English studies as a profession.
-
Abstract
The authors report on a multiyear study designed to reveal how introducing a content management system (CMS) in an administrative office at a large organization affects the office’s writing and work practices. Their study found that users implemented the CMS in new and creative ways that the designers did not anticipate and that the choices users made in using the CMS were often driven not by technology but by the social implications the CMS held for their office. By contrasting how writers negotiated specific genres of writing before and after the CMS was introduced, the authors argue for increased attention to providing flexible technologies that enable writers to innovate new tools in response to the social needs of their writing environments. This approach must be driven by research on the implications of technology in workplace communities.
-
Abstract
Abstract Since the 1950s, technical communicators have been trying to predict future developments in technology, economics, pedagogy, and workplace roles. Prognosticators have included founders of the profession, academics, business leaders, and practitioners. This article examines their predictions to determine what they reveal about technical communication as a discipline. ACKNOWLEDGMENTS The authors would like to thank the following people for their assistance: Xiaoyan Huang, Jie Chen, Prasad Patankar, and the interlibrary loan staff at Missouri S&T. These people assisted by requesting, downloading, and photocopying articles and (in a few cases) correcting citations. The authors would also like to thank the journal's editors and copy editors for their contributions. Notes Full citations for in-text source references are either within the text as part of the annotated bibliographies (divided by publication years: 1952–1990, 1991–2000, or 2001–2010) or within the end-of-text list titled "Additional References." Additional informationNotes on contributorsDavid Wright David Wright has a PhD in Technical Communication from Oklahoma State University. He is currently Assistant Professor of Technical Communication in the Department of English and Technical Communication at Missouri S&T. Edward A. Malone Edward A. Malone is Associate Professor of Technical Communication and Director of Online Graduate Programs in the Department of English and Technical Communication at Missouri S&T. Gowri G. Saraf Gowri G. Saraf has a BE in Instrumentation Technology from R.V. College of Engineering, Bangalore, India, and an MS in Technical Communication from Missouri S&T. Tessa B. Long Tessa B. Long has a BA in Spanish from the University of North Carolina at Wilmington and an MS in Technical Communication from Missouri S&T. Irangi K. Egodapitiya Irangi K. Egodapitiya has a BA with majors in English, sociology, and management from the University of Peradeniya, near Kandy, Sri Lanka, and an MS in Technical Communication from Missouri S&T. Elizabeth M. Roberson Elizabeth M. Roberson has an AS in Business Administration, a BS in English, and a BS in Writing from Drury University in Springfield, Missouri, and an MS in Technical Communication from Missouri S&T.
-
Quantifying the Burden of Writing Research Articles in a Second Language: Data From Mexican Scientists ↗
Abstract
This article provides quantitative data to establish the relative, perceived burden of writing research articles in English as a second language. Previous qualitative research has shown that scientists writing English in a second language face difficulties but has not established parameters for the degree of this difficulty. A total of 141 Mexican, Spanish-speaking scientists from a range of scientific disciplines participated in a survey which directly compared writing scientific research articles in Spanish and English as a second language. The survey questions defined burden in relation to perceived difficulty, dissatisfaction, and anxiety. The results revealed that the experience of writing a scientific research article in English as a second language is significantly different than the experience writing in a first language and that this writing process was perceived as 24% more difficult and generated 11% more dissatisfaction and 21% more anxiety. The findings suggest that the use of English as a second language is the cause of this increased burden.
-
The Community Classroom and African American Contributions to Community Literacy: Moving Forward while Looking Back ↗
Abstract
African American community literacy (AACL) originates with the belief that collective social interactions frequently provide the best chance for individuals to develop—through dialogue, personal interactions, and storytelling—into critical citizens. Community, although often taken for granted, figures into the learning of all students as a primary influence on their language and reading habits, as a space for deliberating with others. In response to this understanding, the editors and authors of this collection ask how we might use the long tradition of African American community literacy to teach students to write and respond to traditional academic concerns and the broader social world. Our interests in AACL extends from an understanding that “if writing instructors are to open their typically controlled, teacher-centered classrooms to the press of local community life, they should be aware of how literacy is figured differently across various contexts" (Deans, Roswell, and Burr 5). In this case, we focus on the way black Americans have used specific social practices to organize and educate one another.
-
Abstract
Research Article| September 01 2011 The Prudential Public Sphere David Randall David Randall Search for other works by this author on: This Site Google Philosophy & Rhetoric (2011) 44 (3): 205–226. https://doi.org/10.5325/philrhet.44.3.0205 Cite Icon Cite Share Icon Share Twitter Permissions Search Site Citation David Randall; The Prudential Public Sphere. Philosophy & Rhetoric 1 September 2011; 44 (3): 205–226. doi: https://doi.org/10.5325/philrhet.44.3.0205 Download citation file: Zotero Reference Manager EasyBib Bookends Mendeley Papers EndNote RefWorks BibTex toolbar search Search Dropdown Menu toolbar search search input Search input auto suggest filter your search All Scholarly Publishing CollectivePenn State University PressPhilosophy & Rhetoric Search Advanced Search The text of this article is only available as a PDF. Copyright © 2011 by The Pennsylvania State University. All rights reserved.2011The Pennsylvania State University Article PDF first page preview Close Modal You do not currently have access to this content.
-
Abstract
This article introduces a new IText technology called Classroom Salon. The goal of Classroom Salon is to bring some of the benefits of social media—the expression of personal identity and community—to writing classrooms. It provides Facebook-like features to writing classes, where students can form social networks as annotators within the drafts of their peers. The authors discuss how the technology seeks to capture qualities of historical salons, which also built communities around texts. They also discuss the central features of the Classroom Salon system, how the system changes the dynamics of the writing classroom, current efforts to evaluate it, and future directions.
-
Abstract
Comparison of the accounts of arrangement (taxis) in Aristotle’s Rhetoric and Anaximenes’ Rhetoric to Alexander gives further support to belief in a common urtext of the two treatises. It also aids in the interpretation of several hitherto obscure passages in both texts and reveals differences in the approaches used by the philosopher and rhetorician.
-
Abstract
An outcomes assessment project we conducted at our open admissions institution turned out to be considerably more enjoyable and worthwhile than we anticipated.
-
Abstract
Students' writing of parody can provide a more persuasive vehicle than conventional academic writing to move students from their intuitive awareness of irony to critical analysis of rhetorical strategies. Combining parody writing with strong critical reflection can encourage a more complex view of language choices, audience identification, genres, and persuasion.
-
Abstract
Abstract The Stoic is often seen as the forerunner of Adam Smith's market man of morals, but others have suggested that the sophist played a role in the formation of market morality and political economy. This article traces Smith's treatment of ancient sophists and his use of the term sophistry in the Wealth of Nations. Smith praised ancient sophists for their effective didactic oratory and their ability to make money through teaching. Smith criticized arguments as sophistic when they promoted monetary advantage for a few over and above the principle of competition. This varied reception of sophists and sophistry suggests a keen understanding of the rhetorical tradition and its capacity to influence the development of the discourse of political economy. Smith's use of sophistry and reference to the sophists invites a deeper awareness of the essential vitality of effective argumentation for Smith's “system of natural liberty.”
-
From the Great Depression to the Great Recession: The 1932 Hayek-Keynes Debate: A Study in Economic Uncertainty, Contingency, and Criticism ↗
Abstract
Rhetoric enters into economics frequently at the junctures of alternative government policies and debates grounding competing theories of unexpected events and prudent solutions.When economies turn in widely unanticipated directions, critical discussions arise to spark questions about the legitimacy, power, and correctness of policy response.In October 1932, there appeared in The Times of London a series of brief letter exchanges signed by John Maynard Keynes and Friedrich August von Hayek (along with some of their associates) in which alternative explanations were defended about the causes of economic activity.Those explanations were grounded in macro-and microeconomics, which in the terms of the 1930s were contested as trade cycle or monetary theories (Rizzo, 2009).Also at issue, however, was a choice between alternative strategies of political economy.Nineteen thirty-two appeared to be a time of nascent recovery from the effects of falling equity values, but also could be seen as the beginning of a new era of trade protectionism and monetary contraction.One policy choice was for governments to distribute tax or printed money to citizens in the form of unemployment insurance or guaranteed employment programs to supplement private spending.Another was for governments to exercise restraint in borrowing and spending and let private capital adjust economies to new productive levels by securing good investments over time.While the subsequent decisions of the British government conformed to neither choice unequivocally, the events of the Great Depression that followed have at various times been appropriated by Hayek and Keynes' successors as evidence that the theoretical arguments of one or other have been vindicated by collective experience.The present day is another time in which theoretical controversy and alternative practices are conjoined.Named by some as "the Great Recession," the period that began in 2008 has seen accelerating rates of defaults on loan repayments, job layoffs, financial institutional distress, and speculative shortselling of sovereign debt.But this moment has also
-
Abstract
The essay argues that Edmund Burke's differences from Adam Smith on government-sponsored assistance for the unemployed is rooted in their differences about the nature of government, not in their economic theories. Burke, unlike Smith, cannot free himself from the violent display of power on which he thinks political legitimacy rests. In this way, his work testifies to the insights of Michel Foucault. Smith has a different, more bourgeois ideal and a higher estimate of the "bourgeois virtues" of the common person.
-
Abstract
Few popular science news articles today attract as much attention or are communicated with as much flamboyance as those involving the neurosciences. Catchy but charged headlines such as "Obese Teens May Be Lacking in Brain Size, Not Willpower" These popular accounts present rhetoric scholars with numerous opportunities for interrogating scientific understandings of the brain and their development through the discourses, practices, and materials of neuroscience. However, a strictly deconstructive approach, as Bruno Latour (2004) notes, can be viewed as intellectually hostile to the efforts of scientific researchers (p. 225-228). Because neuroscience is a relatively new and diverse field, it is important to
-
Abstract
The discoveries of science and technology are accelerating. The choice of how to regulate and react to scientific and technological innovations relies heavily on the notion of risk. The emergence nature contemporary science and technology (i.e., complex systems that are not reducible to the simple physical and chemical processes from which they arose) confounds risk studies Indeed, whether to embark on a particular path of scientific inquiry or proceed with a technological development depends on the ability to calculate the amount of risk associated with the endeavor. We are, however, ill-equipped to resolve the demands of risk analysis with certainty.
-
A Review of:Reason's Dark Champions: Constructive Strategies of Sophistic Argument, by Christopher W. Tindale: Columbia: University of South Carolina Press, 2010. xiv + 178 pp. $49.95. ↗
Abstract
Christopher Tindale has for some time been a not-particularly-dark champion of the proposition that the rhetorical dimension of argumentation cannot be ignored. Books such as Acts of Arguing (1999)...
-
Abstract
This article presents highlights from “Education in the Balance: A Report on the Academic Workforce in English,” the 2008 ADE/MLA survey of staffing patterns in English departments. It raises questions about the increased institutional separation of research and teaching.
-
Abstract
Drawing on work logs kept by participants, the authors report and analyze a project at their university in which contingent faculty recorded the amount of work they actually performed during a week. The authors also recommend ways to enhance the working conditions of such faculty.
-
Abstract
First published in 1985, David Bartholomae’s “Inventing the University” has become perhaps the most often cited and discussed essay in composition studies. On the occasion of its twenty-fifth anniversary, the editor of College English interviews Bartholomae about the essay’s background, subsequent reception, and continued impact.
-
Abstract
Preview this article: Poem: Why I Can't Turn My Essay In, Page 1 of 1 < Previous page | Next page > /docserver/preview/fulltext/tetyc/38/2/teachingenglishinthetwo-yearcollege13321-1.gif
-
Abstract
Courses on ethnic American literature can unintentionally reinscribe students' preconceptions and stereotypes about ethnic American subgroups or create the false impression that each ethnic group is homogeneous. A student with limited experience with people of color might think she now understands an ethnic group after reading an ethnic American novel, for example. By using fiction and non-fiction film, teachers can destabilize students' oversimplified views of ethnic groups and of the concepts of race and ethnicity themselves. The course described here started with Toni Morrison's short story, “Recitatif,” which ingeniously leads readers to examine their own racial preconceptions. Then, novels (Love Medicine by Louise Erdrich, Sent for You Yesterday by John Wideman, The House on Mango Street by Sandra Cisneros, and Mona in the Promised Land by Gish Jen) are paired with films to demonstrate that greater diversity exists within any ethnic group than between any two. Students also engage a few key articles about canon formation so they can understand ethnic literature in the context of American literary traditions. By the end of the course, students have a healthy uncertainty regarding race and ethnicity, their oversimplifications having been undermined by their work with diverse texts.
-
Abstract
Abstract In the House Divided Speech, Lincoln warned that the country was tending toward nationwide slavery because of the work of a conspiracy in which Stephen Douglas was involved. A close reading of the speech text reveals how Lincoln sought to establish this seemingly outlandish claim and how doing so responded to the volatile nature of Illinois politics in 1858. The speech placed Lincoln in a position that enabled him to begin his rise to national prominence.
-
Abstract
The authors define midrash and explain its importance as a Jewish rhetorical practice, focusing on how two particular examples of midrash deal with the deity’s response to the destruction of the Temple.
-
Abstract
337 Reviews exhaustivité, tant les domaines qu'elles cherchent à circonscrire sont innom brables (lexique, stylistique, histoire, civilisation, épigraphie, métrique etc.). Le revers de la médaille de ce choix, c'est que certaines notes sembleront par fois trop longues, se perdant parfois dans des sortes de digressions, toujours passionnantes, mais peu en rapport avec l'objet initial (par ex. la note du§ 23, pp. 243-47). L'ensemble de l'ouvrage se révèle une source précieuse pour la connais sance d Aristide, et plus spécifiquement, de deux discours injustement tom bés dans 1 oubli durant plusieurs siècles. On ne peut qu'être reconnaissant à B. de nous livrer une étude aussi fournie: un livre, assurément, qui est un jalon important dans les études aristidiennes qui se multiplient depuis quelques temps. Jean-Luc Vix Université de Strasbourg Philip Vogt, John Locke and the Rhetoric of Modernity, Plymouth, UK: Lexington, 2008. 197 pp. ISBN: 0739123564 Locke's attack on rhetoric in Book III of his Essay Concerning Human Understanding has become notorious. Indeed, his accusation that "all the Art of Rhetorick" together with "all the artificial and figurative application of Words" are a "perfect cheat" has become in many ways indicative of an apparent marginalization of rhetoric in the seventeenth and eighteenth centuries. Locke's point was that any tropological comparison of a thing to something that it is not is, in effect, a lie consciously chosen by the orator to maximize the possibility that the matter under discussion will be perceived by the auditor in the way that the orator wishes. In this way, auditors are cheated—the interests of others substituted for their own—and, thus, in any discursive pursuit that has truth (as opposed to interest) as its goal, rhetoric must be regarded as a threat. Historians of rhetoric have heard such accusations so often that they are liable to ignore Locke's complaint. But there have been some sophisti cated treatments of Locke's pessimism about language not least Hannah Dawson's recent work on Locke, Language and Early-Modern Philosophy (Cam bridge: Cambridge University Press, 2007). In that work, Dawson argues that Locke's wariness of language is informed by the most significant insights of his epistemology. Words equivocate because all individuals connote words differently and in accordance with sequences of their own private experi ences that are publically unavailable. Moreover, different people will clas sify the same phenomenon in different ways what is courageous to some is foolhardy to others—because phenomena are often genuinely difficult to distinguish and because each distinction is itself a finely balanced choice be tween similarity and difference, fancy and judgment. Dawson claims rightly 338 RHETORICA that for Locke such equivocation—both terminological and paradiastolic—is endemic and cognitively foundational. But despite the plausibility of the argument that Locke's pessimism about language entails a thorough-going repudiation of rhetoric, there is another scholarly tradition—running through (for example) Leibniz, de Man, and Walker—that interprets Lockean epistemology through the lens of rhetoric's theorization of the tropes (Gottfried Wilhelm Leibniz, Nouveaux Essais sur EEntendement Humain (Berlin: Akademie-Verlag, 1962); Paul de Man, "The Epistemology of Metaphor," Critical Inquiry 5 (1978): 13-30; William Walker, Locke, Literary Criticism, and Philosophy (Cambridge: Cambridge Uni versity Press, 1994)). Philip Vogt's John Locke and the Rhetoric ofModernity is, in large part, to be situated in this tradition. In particular, Vogt emphasizes Locke's investment in the theory and practice of analogy. Citing a text that in his opinion has been unjustifiably marginalized in Locke scholarship (the text in question is "An Examination of Malebranche's Opinion of Seeing All Things in God"), Vogt argues that there is a "rule of Analogy" that regulates Lockean thought. According to this rule, the human mind uses that with which it is familiar in order to judge that with which it is unfamiliar (pp. 18, 21). Vogt's claim that the trope of analogy plays a significant role in Locke's epistemology is significant and worthy of attention. It is essential to his argument that—pace the litany of scholars who have repeated the myth— Locke does not ultimately conceive...
-
Performativity and Persuasion in the Hebrew Book of Psalms: A Rhetorical Analysis of Psalms 116 and 22 ↗
Abstract
Recently, scholars have argued that oral poetry helped lay the groundwork for the development of rhetorical theory and practice in archaic Greece. I propose that oral poetry played a similar role in archaic Israel. First, I describe the ritual and rhetorical contexts in which psalms were composed and performed in ancient Israel. Second, I analyze two psalms (Ps 22 and Ps 116) to show that treating the psalms as deliberative argument posed by Israelites to God can explain otherwise perplexing problems in interpretation and translation. Finally, I argue that positing an active locus for rhetoric in ancient Israelite culture raises interesting cross-cultural comparisons with ancient Athens regarding the striving for social status and public influence.
-
Drafting and Revision Using Word Processing by Undergraduate Student Writers: Changing Conceptions and Practices ↗
Abstract
The concepts of drafting and revision were developed out of process theory and research done in the early 1980s, an era when word processing was not as pervasive or standardized as it is now. This paper reexamines those concepts, drawing on an analysis of two decades of previous college-level studies of writing processes in relation to word processing and an exploratory survey of 112 upper-level undergraduate students who use computers extensively to write and revise. The results support earlier studies that found students’ revision is predominantly focused on local issues. However, the analysis suggests that the common classroom practice of assigning multiple drafts to encourage global revision needs to be rethought, as more drafts are not necessarily associated with global revision. The survey also suggests that printing out to revise may be on the decline. Finally, the analysis suggests the very concept of a draft is becoming more fluid under the influence of word processing. The study calls for further research on students’ drafting and revision practices using more representative surveys and focused qualitative studies.
-
Abstract
Since its founding, the Hetrick-Martin Institute has grown from a small, volunteer-led grass-roots advocacy organization into a leading professional provider of social support and programming for at-risk lesbian, gay, bisexual, transgender or questioning (LGBTQ) youth. Hetrick-Martin youth members, ranging in age from 12 to 21, come from 174 zip codes throughout all of New York City and the surrounding metropolitan area. They are of all colors and sizes, come from all kinds of backgrounds, and their enthusiasm and creativity is boundless.
-
Abstract
We evaluate 45 jobs professional communicators might occupy. Specifically, we examine the impact of creativity on careers that may become more or less easily outsourced domestically or offshore in the future. We are unable to find any particular relationship between creativity, per se, and job security. Instead, we find that people with knowledge of the processes required for innovation are more valued by industry than those recognized as creative. We suggest that to be prepared for the evolution of the global economy, technical communicators and their educators should understand “innovation” in its formal context and be able to apply that knowledge in their workplaces and classrooms.
-
Abstract
Research Article| January 01 2010 A Bibliography of the New Rhetoric Project David A. Frank; David A. Frank Search for other works by this author on: This Site Google William Driscoll William Driscoll Search for other works by this author on: This Site Google Philosophy & Rhetoric (2010) 43 (4): 449–466. https://doi.org/10.5325/philrhet.43.4.0449 Cite Icon Cite Share Icon Share Twitter Permissions Search Site Citation David A. Frank, William Driscoll; A Bibliography of the New Rhetoric Project. Philosophy & Rhetoric 1 January 2010; 43 (4): 449–466. doi: https://doi.org/10.5325/philrhet.43.4.0449 Download citation file: Zotero Reference Manager EasyBib Bookends Mendeley Papers EndNote RefWorks BibTex toolbar search Search Dropdown Menu toolbar search search input Search input auto suggest filter your search All Scholarly Publishing CollectivePenn State University PressPhilosophy & Rhetoric Search Advanced Search The text of this article is only available as a PDF. Copyright © 2010 The Pennsylvania State University. All rights reserved.2010The Pennsylvania State University Article PDF first page preview Close Modal You do not currently have access to this content.
-
Chaïm Perelman and Lucie Olbrechts-Tyteca’s “On Temporality as a Characteristic of Argumentation”: ↗
Abstract
Research Article| January 01 2010 Chaïm Perelman and Lucie Olbrechts-Tyteca’s “On Temporality as a Characteristic of Argumentation”:Commentary and Translation Michelle K. Bolduc; Michelle K. Bolduc Search for other works by this author on: This Site Google David A. Frank David A. Frank Search for other works by this author on: This Site Google Philosophy & Rhetoric (2010) 43 (4): 308–336. https://doi.org/10.5325/philrhet.43.4.0308 Views Icon Views Article contents Figures & tables Video Audio Supplementary Data Peer Review Share Icon Share Facebook Twitter LinkedIn Email Tools Icon Tools Permissions Cite Icon Cite Search Site Citation Michelle K. Bolduc, David A. Frank; Chaïm Perelman and Lucie Olbrechts-Tyteca’s “On Temporality as a Characteristic of Argumentation”:Commentary and Translation. Philosophy & Rhetoric 1 January 2010; 43 (4): 308–336. doi: https://doi.org/10.5325/philrhet.43.4.0308 Download citation file: Zotero Reference Manager EasyBib Bookends Mendeley Papers EndNote RefWorks BibTex toolbar search Search Dropdown Menu toolbar search search input Search input auto suggest filter your search All Scholarly Publishing CollectivePenn State University PressPhilosophy & Rhetoric Search Advanced Search The text of this article is only available as a PDF. Copyright © 2010 The Pennsylvania State University. All rights reserved.2010The Pennsylvania State University Article PDF first page preview Close Modal You do not currently have access to this content.
-
Abstract
As compositionists delve more deeply into the material and technical dimensions of digital media, the contemporary arts should be valued as a source for new approaches to hybrid forms of writing and textuality." In addition toTypographia, this work includes a companion essay (PDF):From Street to Software: How a LetteredFlâneurInvented a Hybrid Rhetoric.
-
Abstract
On Violence Against Objectsis best viewed over several minutes; allow the images to go through several iterations in order to see as many juxtapositions as possible.The visual argument of the work emerges as the viewer perceives analogies between the various images.
-
Abstract
The Major in Writing Studies (with emphases in Professional Writing and in Journalism) at the University of Minnesota Duluth marks a curricular innovation. This profile traces the intellectual arguments that created space for a Department and Major in Writing Studies at UMD. Those arguments included a differentiation from the contested spaces of other disciplines (literary studies and communication studies) as well as from the prior disciplinary identity of the Department (composition studies). These arguments also included a positive identification of Writing Studies as one of the disciplines defined by its object (akin to American Studies, Women’s Studies, etc.). The object of Writing Studies at UMD is writing, defined as a practice, a tool for cognition and social action, and a force for sociocultural change. These arguments are manifest in the core curriculum of the major (16 credits of courses across all four years of the students’ coursework).
-
System Mapping: A Genre Field Analysis of the National Science Foundation's Grant Proposal and Funding Process ↗
Abstract
In this article we compare two different perspectives on the National Science Foundation (NSF) grant proposal and funding process: that depicted by the genre-dominant NSF Web site and that articulated by several successful NSF-funded researchers. Using genre theory and play theory to map the respective processes, we found that a systems-based refocusing of audience analysis—namely, genre field analysis—allows researchers a more accurate understanding of their roles as agents within the system.
-
Local Histories: Reading the Archives of Composition, Patricia Donahue and Gretchen Flesher Moon, eds.Beyond the Archives: Research as a Lived Process, Gesa E. Kirsch and Liz Rohan, eds.: Pittsburgh: University of Pittsburgh Press, 2007. ix–xiii + 260 pages. $25.95 paperback Carbondale, IL: Southern Illinois University Press, 2008. 192 pages. $35.00 paperback. ↗
-
Abstract
The attentions given to textual production in composition scholarship have led to a neglect of the dynamics of textual reception. Renewed acquaintance with the discipline of hermeneutics will provide scholars and instructors with a more comprehensive understanding of the relationship between interpretive processes and rhetorical strategies. Building on the work of Phelps, Mailloux, and Crusius, this article revisits Gadamer and Ricoeur, two of the more prominent scholars of modern hermeneutics, for the purpose of applying their principles to learning objectives and class assignments in college-level writing courses.
-
Abstract
In this article, I test claims made about rhetorical education for women in the late nineteenth and early twentieth centuries by examining Florida State College for Women (FSCW), one of eight public women’s colleges in the South. I recover the voices of instructors and students by looking both at the interweaving strands of literature, journalism, and speech instruction in the English curriculum and how students publicly represented themselves through writing. I argue that the rhetorical environment at FSCW created a robust climate of expression for students that complicates our understanding of the development of women’s education in speaking and writing.
-
Abstract
This article explores the need for alternative rhetorics that address systemic marginalization in American society and in the practice of rhetoric and composition. Specifically, three concepts from queer theory—intersectionality, copresence, and disidentification—are used as a basis for defining an alternative rhetoric. Then, in the bulk of the article, Gloria Anzaldúa’s Borderlands/La Frontera is examined to illustrate what engaging in alternative rhetoric from a marginalized cultural position may mean in practice.
-
Abstract
Click to increase image sizeClick to decrease image size Acknowledgment The authors thank Chris Lehrich for his reflections and advice. Notes 1There are quibbles, however, as there are ample passages in Agrippa's work to suggest that words let us "hack" reality, as it were, when we understand they are symbolic articulations of the virtues/essences of things. For example, see Agrippa 208–213. For a more nuanced, book-length reading of Agrippa's understanding of language, see Lehrich. 2See Leff and Sachs. 3It is instructive to underscore how Vickers opens the essay that Miles argues outlines the "assumptions" Burke, Covino, and Gunn apparently also share: "It is my contention that the occult and the experimental scientific traditions can be differentiated in several ways: in terms of goals, methods, and assumptions. I do not maintain that they were exclusive opposites or that a Renaissance scientist's allegiance can be settled on an either/or, or yes/no, basis. Rather, in many instances, especially the late sixteenth and seventeenth centuries, a spectrum of beliefs and attitudes can be distinguished, a continuum from, say, absolutely magical to absolutely mechanistic poles, along which thinkers place themselves at various points…" (Vickers 95). Such remarks are hardly an index of a vulgar, "binary opposition" that Miles argues is common to all the authors he critiques. Owing to the fact that each author critiques different eras of the occult tradition toward very different ends, it also seems to us rather uncharitable to assert Vickers's "assumptions" are channeling Burke, Covino, and Gunn (Miles, "Occult Retraction" 449). 4The critique, of course, is Derrida's. See especially pages 1–73. 5This is a common reading of Derrida's view. See, for example, Howells (128). Derrida says "as much"—or if you prefer, "as little" (18–26). Covino and Gunn's books begin and conclude with similar observations, respectively. See Covino (9) and Gunn (229). 6Miles has argued similarly elsewhere. In Modern Occult Rhetoric, Gunn argues that the rhetorical dynamics of occultism changed dramatically in the nineteenth and twentieth centuries as a consequence of mass media technologies. In a book review, however, Miles indicts Gunn for failing to examine Agrippa's philosophy—a system developed three centuries before Gunn's period of study. See Miles, "Rev. of." 7Miles's conclusion, for example, first appears in Lehrich's study in the context of a discussion of Derrida's philosophy: "…it is not intrinsically odd that the sixteenth century philosophical movement which was almost entirely destroyed by modern philosophy and science—I refer of course to magic—still haunts the margins of philosophical memory…. It is worth considering the periodic surfacing of magical thought in philosophy after Descartes…, which might provoke us to wonder whether magic has always played the role of modernism's ghostly other" (Lehrich 222). 8For example, Miles argues that Agrippa's rhetoric is better characterized as employing "instructional paradox" rather than Gunn's discussion of a "generative paradox" (which do not seem mutually exclusive), and he concludes drawing on Burke's discussion of paradox. 9See Stark. 10As Burke clearly was. See Burke, Rhetoric of Religion. 11For a recent, exemplary work investigating the occult stranger within, see Lehrich, Citation2009. The authors would like to thank Chris Lehrich for his reflections and advice. Additional informationNotes on contributorsJoshua Gunn Joshua Gunn is an Assistant Professor of Communication Studies Morgan Reitmeyer Morgan Reitmeyer is a Ph.D. student at Purdue University David Blakesley David Blakesley is a Professor of English at Purdue University William A. Covino William A. Covino is the Provost and Vice President for Academic Affairs at the California State University, Stanislaus.
-
Kirk Branch. Eyes on the Ought to Be: What we Teach About When we Teach About Literacy. Cresskill, NJ: Hampton Press, 2007. 216 pages ↗
Abstract
Review of Eyes on the Ought to Be: What we Teach About When we Teach About Literacy by Kirk Branch. Cresskill, NJ: Hampton Press, 2007. 216 pages
-
Abstract
An assessment project aimed at examining transfer of learning from English 101 to a subsequent psychology course provided insight on transfer and on student metacognition and also created a rich opportunity to exchange scholarship and ideas between disciplines.
-
Abstract
This article surveys and analyzes nearly fifteen years of scholarship, situating itself at the intersection of LGBT/queer studies and composition/rhetoric studies. The authors argue that paying attention to queerness provides unique opportunities to engage with students in challenging discussions about how the most seemingly personal parts of our lives are densely and intimately wrapped up in larger sociocultural and political narratives that organize desire and condition how we think of ourselves. Three moves in queer composition scholarship are identified “confronting homophobia, becoming inclusive, and queering the homo/hetero binary” and implications of these moves for composition are discussed.
-
Abstract
David E. Kirkland argues that our understanding of literate practice in relation to space needs to be radically reworked to account for new digital dimensions that are dispersed, discontinuous, and yet deeply woven into everyday and institutional worlds. His account highlights the way these digital spaces pepper the official landscape of schooling, fracturing the dominance of official discourse as students’ diverse linguistic, literate, and semiotic practices infuse this complex composite space.
-
Abstract
This teacher-researcher study explored the manner in which students created video compositions in a secondary English language arts media studies program. The study found that video composition is a complex, recursive process that allows for sequential multimodal representation of thoughts and ideas. Four areas are addressed: video allows for the expansion of compositional choices, demonstrates the verisimilitude of students’ initial concept to videotaped image, highlights the visuality in students’ re-presentations of ideas, and provides research methodological considerations.
-
lntercultural Dialogue and the Production of a Rhetorical Borderland: Service-Learning in a Multicultural and Multilingual Context ↗
Abstract
This paper reports the process and outcomes of a multidisciplinary service-learning project in a major metropolitan area in southwestern Indiana that focuses on determining, then meeting, the needs of our growing Latino/a population. We discuss three service-learning courses involved with this project - one completed, one in progress, and one being planned. Deploying a theoretical apparatus emerging from sociology and intercultural rhetorical theory, we discuss our students' interaction with this rhetorical borderland and the processes of becoming and hybrid thinking that occurred in the process.
-
Abstract
Web logs, or ldquoblogs,rdquo are fast developing in diverse social and business contexts as influential sources of discourse, knowledge, and community development. In this paper, we investigate an aspect of blogging highly relevant to professional communication: the fast-developing world of ldquotech blogging.rdquo Tech blogs are blogs that focus on information technology innovation and the high-tech industry. We examine nine months of blog entries gathered by an internet aggregator site dedicated to technology news and commentary. Our analysis provides insights on the discourse of tech bloggers and an elite subgroup (ldquoA-list bloggersrdquo), on the discursive practices of this virtual community, and on issues of identity and legitimacy. Our findings hold implications for tech bloggers as well as for managers who need to navigate the expanding blogosphere and for technical communicators who can benefit from using the information that tech bloggers produce.
-
Le Corps des Idées: Pensées et Poétiques du Langage dans l’Augustinisme de Port-Royal. Arnauld, Nicole, Pascal, Mme de La Fayette, Racine par Delphine Reguig-Naya, and: Locke, Language, and Early-Modern Philosophy by Hannah Dawson, and: Gli Idoli del Foro: Retorica e Mito nel Pensiero di Giambattista Vico di Alberto Bordogna ↗
Abstract
Reviews 225 aggiornata bibliografía, offrono un panorama orgánico e articolato della straordinaria vitalita della forma declamazione e della sua adattabilitá ai contesti storici e cultuiali piú vari. 1 risultati della ricerca, innovativi e propositi\i, confeimano la finalitá dei seminari, di esplorare la complessitá di un filone di studi particolarmente fertile e ricco di spunti. Graziana Brescia Università di Foggia Delphine Reguig-Naya, Le Corps des Idées: Pensées et Poétiques du Langage dans l'Augustinisme de Port-Royal. Arnauld, Nicole, Pascal, Mme de La Fayette, Racine. Paris: Honoré Champion, 2007. 836 pp. Hannah Dawson, Locke, Language, and Early-Modern Philosophy. Cam bridge: Cambridge University Press, 2007. 361 pp. Alberto Bordogna, Gli Idoli del Foro: Retorica e Mito nel Pensiero di Giambattista Vico. Rome: Aracne, 2007. 171 pp. Recently, a number of books have appeared that restate more precisely the terms of the debate that enveloped rhetoric in the period of its occlusion between approximately 1650 and 1800. For decades historians of rhetoric have been conscious of the broad and virulent attack on rhetoric, both as practice and as theory, in the seventeenth and eighteenth centuries. In com parison to its centrality in the Renaissance and its conspicuous reinvention in late modernity, the decline of rhetoric in the intervening period is striking. Yet increasingly scholars have begun to show that any history of rhetoric in this period must go beyond the headline critiques of the art of persuasion mounted by many of the leading philosophical authorities of the age. Indeed, a number of sophisticated studies have begun to appear that trace the ironic afterlife of rhetorical categories in intellectual projects that both emblematize eighteenth-century inquiry and eschew any overt allegiance to rhetoric as a disciplinary formation (see David L. Marshall, "Early Modern Rhetoric: Recent Research in German, Italian, French, and English," Intellectual History Review 17 (2007): 75-93). This review examines some of the issues involved in the problem of language in early modern thought by tracing them through recent work on Port-Royal, Locke, Vico, and—briefly—Herder. As Delphine Reguig-Naya attests time and again in her recent treatment of Port-Royal writers on the subject of language, the ideal for thinkers such as Antoine Arnauld and Pierre Nicole is often a kind of transparency in which language becomes a window on the mind free from distortion (p. 35). Thought is presumed to exist independently of its expression and, as a result, the task of expression is to render faithfully something already fully formed internally. This basic assumption about the separability of thought and language is related to a series of other points of departure that mark the Port-Royal school and figure prominently in many early modern critiques of 226 RHETORICA rhetorical assumptions about language: that the word and not the sentence is the more basic linguistic unit (p. 39), that syntax ought to mirror the structure of thought (p. 73), that representations arrived at arbitrarily are preferable to the lines of inquiry set in motion by the myriad formulations of resemblance (p. 93), that the mind moves much more quickly than speech and on a different track (p. 187), and that the equivocation of terms is the most dangerous problem posed by the embodiment of thought in signs (p. 195). Yet precisely because Port-Royalist anthropology owed so much to the Christian sense of the fall, rhetoric is also understood to be inevitable. If the sensuality of rhetorical address is suspect, it can (and must) be used on behalf of the good. Thus, even if enthymemes are characteristic of the kind of compromises and abbreviations that the tongue must make in order to keep pace with the brain, they are also so natural that they cannot simply be legislated out of existence (p. 63). Likewise, despite its reliance on the equivocating quality of resemblance, metaphor is endemic in language (p. 470). If the traditional domain of rhetorical self-consciousness—direct oral exchange—is more dangerous because of the diversity and potency of the various sensual media in play, the Port-Royalists place an equally rhetorical emphasis on the particular form of language that was the staple of hermeneutic activity—namely, textual...
-
Responses:Responses to Responses: Douglas Downs and Elizabeth Wardle’s “Teaching about Writing, Righting Misconceptions” ↗
Abstract
David H. Slomp and M. Elizabeth Sargent have written a commentary on the responses by Joseph P. Kutney (December 2007) and by Libby Miles et al. (February 2008) to Douglas Downs and Elizabeth Wardle .Teaching about Writing, Righting Misconceptions:(Re)Envisioning First-Year Composition as Introduction to Writing Studies which appeared in the June 2007 issue of CCC.
-
Abstract
Review Article| January 01 2009 Recognizing Identity David A. Brenner David A. Brenner Search for other works by this author on: This Site Google Pedagogy (2009) 9 (1): 177–183. https://doi.org/10.1215/15314200-2008-026 Cite Icon Cite Share Icon Share Twitter Permissions Search Site Citation David A. Brenner; Recognizing Identity. Pedagogy 1 January 2009; 9 (1): 177–183. doi: https://doi.org/10.1215/15314200-2008-026 Download citation file: Zotero Reference Manager EasyBib Bookends Mendeley Papers EndNote RefWorks BibTex toolbar search Search Dropdown Menu toolbar search search input Search input auto suggest filter your search Books & JournalsAll JournalsPedagogy Search Advanced Search The text of this article is only available as a PDF. © 2009 by Duke University Press2009 Article PDF first page preview Close Modal Issue Section: Reviews You do not currently have access to this content.
-
Abstract
Sizing Up Rhetoric is a collection of thirty papers from the 2006 biennial conference of the Rhetoric Society of America, held in Memphis that May. As such, it presents a challenge for the book rev...
-
The War on Terror through Arab-American Eyes: The Arab-American Press as a Rhetorical Counterpublic ↗
Abstract
This article employs theories of counterpublics to investigate the Arab-American press before and after 9/11 as a counterpublic to the American war on terror. We use Squires's categorization of counterpublics as (1) assimilative enclaves, (2) satellites seeking separation, or (3) resistant counterpublics, actively dissenting. Using a corpus of 113 articles from Arab American News, we argue that the Arab-American press circulated stories consistent with (1) and (2) but not (3). We conclude that a strategy of active resistance required greater standing of the Arab-American point of view in mainstream American thought than Arab-Americans enjoyed.
-
Abstract
We enter this review as collaborators from the same institution, a four-year medium-sized private university. Additionally, some of us bring our collective experiences as teachers from small, liberal arts colleges, community colleges, and large research universities across the U.S. Our levels of teaching experience range from first-year PhD students to an associate professor, with scholarly interests from Renaissance literature to new media theory.
-
Public Communication of Climate Change Science: Engaging Citizens Through Apocalyptic Narrative Explanation ↗
Abstract
Working from the premise that public input is essential to science policy deliberations, we analyze how two recent works of public communication about climate change (An Inconvenient Truth and Climate Change Show) draw on the rhetorical resource of apocalyptic narrative explanation to promote scientific fluency and inspire citizen engagement in the issues. By weaving together the proofs of ethos, logos, and pathos within a framework of cultural rationality, these narratives illustrate available means of persuasion for stimulating the public's informed participation in science policy discussions.
-
Abstract
This article explores the use of scoring rubrics in the context of deteriorating material conditions of writing instruction.
-
Abstract
We review Perelman and Olbrechts-Tyteca's original formulation of presence as a technique of argument associated primarily with the selection of individual rhetorical elements, and the recent extension of the notion by Gross and Dearin, where presence is understood as a second-order effect that denotes the systematic expression and inhibition of patterns of rhetorical elements across an entire text or rhetorical artifact. We argue for an additional extension to this more global notion of presence, one that makes it not only global within a text or class of texts, but also comparative, allowing the analyst to make rigorous comparisons of expressed and inhibited rhetorical patterns across different texts, or different classes of texts, including different rhetorical genres. A return to the original conception of presence allows us to make this extension, and we illustrate global presence within this newly proposed comparative framework by analyzing two genres of self-presentation in classroom practice: the cover letter and the self-portrait. We show the close ties between global presence and genre as ways of theorizing deep similarities across texts.
-
Portrait of the Profession: The 2007 Survey of Doctoral Programs in Rhetoric and Composition1: Available at ↗
Abstract
Abstract Notes 1The 2007 Survey of Doctoral Programs in Rhetoric and Composition was approved by the New Mexico State University Institutional Review Board on April 18, 2007, Human Subject Application #219 (Exempt Pre). 2Consistent with earlier surveys, we use the term rhetoric and composition as a commonplace to signify the variety of programs profiled, including those that emphasize technical and professional communication or those that offer an English degree with emphasis in rhetoric and composition. 3The 1994 survey included two Canadian programs (Simon Fraser University and University of Waterloo). Neither appear in the 2000 nor the 2007 surveys.
-
Abstract
This article introduces a simple mapping tool called Grassroots, a software product from a longitudinal study examining the use of information communication technologies and knowledge work in communities. Grassroots is an asset-based mapping tool made possible by the Web 2.0 movement, a movement which allows for the creation of more adaptable interfaces by making data and underlying database structures more openly available via syndication and open source software. This article forwards three arguments. First is an argument about the nature of the knowledge work of everyday life, or an argument about the complex technological and rhetorical tasks necessary to solve commonplace problems through writing. Second is an argument about specific technologies and genres of community-based knowledge work, about why making maps is such an essential genre, and about why making asset maps is potentially transformative. Third is an argument about the making of Grassroots itself; a statement about how we should best express, test, and verify our theories about writing and knowledge work.
-
Abstract
This study is intended to explore the learning outcomes of an English course in which digital texts become both the object of study and the means of assessment. The authors suggest the web project serves as a possible example of a transitional pedagogy where two ways of organizing and presenting information — of writing — are used simultaneously and toward mutually enhancing ends.
-
Texts of Our Institutional Lives: Studying the “Reading Transition” from High School to College: What Are Our Students Reading and ↗
Abstract
The authors discuss a survey of reading practices that they administered to students at their home institution, the University of Arkansas, as well as logs that students at the school kept of their daily reading acts. An important finding was that, contrary to possible belief, students at this university are reading quite a bit, although they are not spending much time on materials assigned in their courses. The authors propose some methods for boosting students’ interest in academic texts, and they call for other institutions to conduct similar studies.
-
Abstract
Review of Community Literacy and the Rhetoric of Local Publics by Elenore Long. Parlor Press, 2008.
-
Abstract
Delgado pond in early spring Still littered with Katrina-downed tree limbs...
-
Abstract
This article describes a study that examined the tables and figures in articles from a basic research journal, The Journal of Cell Biology, and compared them to tables and figures from an applied medical journal, The New England Journal of Medicine. Comparison of graphics between the two journals shows sharp differences in terms of range of graphics types, visual consistency within and between articles, or use of color. As the articles take into account what is needed by different audiences, the graphics help to build the credibility of the journal. The study also addresses the question of how scientific visuals contribute to the persuasiveness of a writer, looking at how the graphics within an article affect the credibility or ethos of the writer.
-
Abstract
The authors survey the history of struggles over the meaning of organic, emphasizing how these have involved associations that function as activity systems.
-
A Review of: “Secret History of Emotion: From Aristotle's Rhetoric to Modern Brain Science, by Daniel Gross;Heidegger and Rhetoric, by Daniel Gross and Ansgar Kemmann”: Chicago: University of Chicago Press, 2006. x + 194 pp.Heidegger and Rhetoricedited by Daniel Gross and Ansgar Kemmann. Albany: SUNY Press, 2005. v + 195 pp. ↗
-
Abstract
This essay inquires into the meaning and usage of eikos, an important term in early Greek rhetorical theory Based on a survey of 394 uses of the verb eoika (of which eikos is the neuter perfect participle) in texts ranging from Homer to Isocrates, it argues that the traditional translation of eikos as "probability" is in some ways misleading. Specifically, the essay proposes: 1) that "to be similar" is the core meaning of eoika, 2) that all other senses of eoika can be seen as extensions of the "similarity" sense, 3) that the "befittingness" sense of eikos continued to be of great importance in the early Attic orators, and 4) that the sense of eikos as that which is befitting or socially expected, and the sense of eikos as that which is verisimilar, work in tandem in the "profiling" strategy of some eikos arguments.
-
Abstract
Research Article| January 01 2008 Toulmin's Rhetorical Logic: What's the Warrant for Warrants? William Keith; William Keith Search for other works by this author on: This Site Google David Beard David Beard Search for other works by this author on: This Site Google Philosophy & Rhetoric (2008) 41 (1): 22–50. https://doi.org/10.2307/25655298 Cite Icon Cite Share Icon Share Twitter Permissions Search Site Citation William Keith, David Beard; Toulmin's Rhetorical Logic: What's the Warrant for Warrants?. Philosophy & Rhetoric 1 January 2008; 41 (1): 22–50. doi: https://doi.org/10.2307/25655298 Download citation file: Zotero Reference Manager EasyBib Bookends Mendeley Papers EndNote RefWorks BibTex toolbar search Search Dropdown Menu toolbar search search input Search input auto suggest filter your search All Scholarly Publishing CollectivePenn State University PressPhilosophy & Rhetoric Search Advanced Search The text of this article is only available as a PDF. Copyright © 2008 The Pennsylvania State University2008The Pennsylvania State University Article PDF first page preview Close Modal You do not currently have access to this content.
-
Abstract
Book Review| January 01 2008 Confronting Aristotle's Ethics Confronting Aristotle's EthicsGarver, Eugene David Depew David Depew Search for other works by this author on: This Site Google Philosophy & Rhetoric (2008) 41 (2): 184–189. https://doi.org/10.2307/25655308 Cite Icon Cite Share Icon Share Twitter Permissions Search Site Citation David Depew; Confronting Aristotle's Ethics. Philosophy & Rhetoric 1 January 2008; 41 (2): 184–189. doi: https://doi.org/10.2307/25655308 Download citation file: Zotero Reference Manager EasyBib Bookends Mendeley Papers EndNote RefWorks BibTex toolbar search Search Dropdown Menu toolbar search search input Search input auto suggest filter your search All Scholarly Publishing CollectivePenn State University PressPhilosophy & Rhetoric Search Advanced Search The text of this article is only available as a PDF. Copyright © 2008 The Pennsylvania State University2008The Pennsylvania State University Article PDF first page preview Close Modal You do not currently have access to this content.
-
Abstract
Research Article| January 01 2008 On Common Knowledge and Ad Populum: Acceptance as Grounds for Acceptability David M. Godden David M. Godden Search for other works by this author on: This Site Google Philosophy & Rhetoric (2008) 41 (2): 101–129. https://doi.org/10.2307/25655305 Cite Icon Cite Share Icon Share Twitter Permissions Search Site Citation David M. Godden; On Common Knowledge and Ad Populum: Acceptance as Grounds for Acceptability. Philosophy & Rhetoric 1 January 2008; 41 (2): 101–129. doi: https://doi.org/10.2307/25655305 Download citation file: Zotero Reference Manager EasyBib Bookends Mendeley Papers EndNote RefWorks BibTex toolbar search Search Dropdown Menu toolbar search search input Search input auto suggest filter your search All Scholarly Publishing CollectivePenn State University PressPhilosophy & Rhetoric Search Advanced Search The text of this article is only available as a PDF. Copyright © 2008 The Pennsylvania State University2008The Pennsylvania State University Article PDF first page preview Close Modal You do not currently have access to this content.
-
Abstract
This study investigates the link between the linguistic principles of implicature and pragmatics and software documentation. When implicatures are created in conversation or text, the listener or reader is required to fill in missing information not overtly stated. This information is usually filled in on the basis of previous knowledge or context. Pragmatics, the study of language use in context, is concerned with the situational aspects of language use that, among other things, directly affect implicatures required of the reader. I investigate how two manuals for the same software product can be analyzed on the basis of implicature and pragmatics. One is an original copy of the documentation that came with the product, the other an after-market manual. Results show that the aftermarket manual requires far fewer implicatures of the reader and does a better job of providing pragmatically helpful information for the user.
-
Abstract
Abstract Two project profiles depict content management as inquiry-driven practice. The first profile reflects on a project for a national professional organization that began with a deceptively simple request to improve the organization's website, but ended with recommendations that ran to the very core mission of the organization. The second profile focuses on an organization's current authoring practices and tools in order to prepare for a significant change: allowing users to develop and organize content. Notes 1The list also sweeps up a lot of field knowledge in a compressed format. In making this list, we especially acknowledge the work of CitationAlbers (2000), CitationApplen (2002), CitationCarter (2003), CitationClark (2002), CitationPullman (2005), Rockley (2001; 2003), and Sapienza (2002; 2004; 2007).
-
Abstract
Preview this article: Poem: Spring Flowers, Page 1 of 1 < Previous page | Next page > /docserver/preview/fulltext/tetyc/35/2/teachingenglishinthetwo-yearcollege6536-1.gif
-
Abstract
Preview this article: Poem: A Poem about the War, Page 1 of 1 < Previous page | Next page > /docserver/preview/fulltext/tetyc/35/2/teachingenglishinthetwo-yearcollege6535-1.gif
-
Abstract
The committee reviews important research works in the teaching of English that have been published in the last year. Committee members include Richard Beach, Martha Bigelow, Deborah Dillon, Lee Galda, Lori Helman, Julie Kalnin, Cynthia Lewis, David O’Brien and Mistilina Sato, Karen Jorgensen, Lauren Liang, Gert Rijlaarsdam, and Tanja Janssen.
-
The Language of Democracy: Political Rhetoric in the United States and Britain, 1790–1900 by Andrew W. Robertson ↗
Abstract
Reviews 439 Those are a few additions to the documentation of Renaissance rhetoric, in the spirit of the open-minded exchange of knowledge which has distin guished all of Professor Plett's work. This is not his best book, but it is one which ev ery serious rhetoric library should have, and one from which few readers will fail to profit. Brian Vickers Andrew W. Robertson, The Language ofDemocracy: Political Rhetoric in the United States and Britain, 1790-7900 (Charlottesville: University of Virginia Press, 2005) xix 4- 264 pp. This is a reissue in paperback, with a new Preface, of a book originally published by Cornell Univ ersity Press in 1995. Readers who missed it the first time around hav e another opportunity to consider an interesting and well-reasoned argument that has significant implications for the history of 19th century British and American rhetoric. Robertson is concerned with political rhetoric, which he further restricts to campaign discourse, largely as reported in newspapers. This is a narrow, reductionist view of the subject that may limit the generalizability of his findings, but it does not damage his argument on its own terms. He examines how political culture evolved in Britain and the United States during the 19th century (between 1790 and 1900). The overall answer is that the audience for politics widened and political discourse became more vernacular. It shifted from a laudatory discourse deferring to men of distinguished character, to a hortatory discourse seeking support for specific policies. It appealed less to an elite audience and more to a popular audience. These changes effectively dissolved the boundary between deliberative and epideictic. Having identified this important change, Robertson seeks to account for it. He finds a significant relationship between newspaper coverage and political practice. Specifically, the evolution of printing technology and the institution of advertising made it possible to sell low-cost newspapers to a large audience. This capacity, in turn, influenced trends in newspaper content. And an emerging understanding of what would satisfy a mass audience affected the practice of politicians. Their talk became focused more on policy and less on character, more on demands for specific outcomes and less on deference to men of exceptional judgment. It became more tense, more intense, more partisan, and more competitive. In 1790 the 18th century norms of genteel discourse were still dominant; by 1900 the basis of 20th century politics had been established. Interestingly, however, this change came later in Britain than in the United States. There was a gradual shift in what the term "the people" was understood to mean. Originally it referred to the educated elite who were 440 RHETORICA assumed to be in agreement with political leaders; gradually it came to designate a larger, more heterogeneous public among whom disagreement was likely and whose support must be won and not assumed. The American political audience had enlarged and considerably democratized by the 1820s, when Andrew Jackson claimed to embody the public will. Not because of his noble character but because of his platform, was he deserving of public support. In contrast, the British debates on reform during the late 1820s and early 1830s took place without an expanded press or public. They were much less populist in character. Yet by mid-century, British editorial writers fused discussion of leaders and their policies, as in the United States. Robertson credits the transplanted American editor William Cobbett with instigating the use of hortatory rhetoric in Britain. While it might seem that evolutions in discourse reflected merely the impersonal forces of economics and technology, Robertson believes that they were solidified by the rhetorical prowess of Abraham Lincoln in the United States and William Ewart Gladstone in Britain. What both men had in common, he argues, was the ability to deliver to an immediate, elite audience a speech that was also (and perhaps primarily) intended to be read by a large and anonymous national audience. In overhearing messages and easily imagining themselves among the audience, the citizenrv became accustomed to thinking that political discourse really was intended for them. From that point, the distinction between politics and entertainment broke down. The emergence of the popular political cartoon in the 1870s is evidence of...
-
Rethinking the Articulation Between Business and Technical Communication and Writing in the Disciplines: Useful Avenues for Teaching and Research ↗
Abstract
In a profound sense, the teaching of business and technical communication (BTC) is always already the teaching of writing in the disciplines (WID). Yet the WID dimension of BTC is often hard to see. The question this article addresses is, How might the North American tradition of BTC communication courses be more consciously—and effectively—articulated with the disciplines? The article reviews some of the research literature concerning the value of articulating BTC with WID in undergraduate education and program descriptions of such efforts to examine what BTC has done, is doing, and might do in the future to strengthen WID in BTC.
-
Abstract
Localization includes translating, explaining, and adapting a document for use in a specific culture. This article presents the case of a form for reporting the findings and decisions of pre-production meetings held during development of electronic products. The need to localize such a document may seem less obvious or critical than the need for sales documents like manuals, but this case demonstrates the same cultural requirements and, furthermore, the requirements of corporate differences. To meet local needs, the comprehensive preparation that localization requires should follow specific methods in each step of a process corresponding to the general writing process, like the stages defined in common technical writing texts. The deliberate use of an effective writing process to localize documents will improve results.
-
Abstract
“Crash” is a means for classes to explore the complicated interpersonal, social, and political legacies of the civil rights movement. Nevertheless, it is important for students to examine how, on the subject of racism, the movie blurs the distinction between individual moral choices and larger institutional practices.
-
Abstract
Preview this article: Review Essay: Learning to Read as Continuing Education, Page 1 of 1 < Previous page | Next page > /docserver/preview/fulltext/ccc/58/3/collegecompositionandcommunication5915-1.gif
-
Abstract
Abstract This essay blends critical race theory and Eduardo Bonilla-Silva's sociological theory of color-blind racism to interrogate color-blind rhetoric. It uses the Kennedy–Nixon Presidential Debates as a site that, while illustrating the widely presumed duplicitous nature of political discourse, paradoxically romanticizes and concretizes the concepts of freedom and equality as race-neutral categories. Tracing the term “color blindness” to the Plessy Versus Ferguson case, the paper exposes the rhetorical and material limitations of legal language, from the Brown Versus the Board of Education decision to current controversies surrounding affirmative action, which advocate race neutrality rather than progressive color consciousness.
-
Abstract
Abstract This essay blends critical race theory and Eduardo Bonilla-Silva's sociological theory of color-blind racism to interrogate color-blind rhetoric. It uses the Kennedy–Nixon Presidential Debates as a site that, while illustrating the widely presumed duplicitous nature of political discourse, paradoxically romanticizes and concretizes the concepts of freedom and equality as race-neutral categories. Tracing the term "color blindness" to the Plessy Versus Ferguson case, the paper exposes the rhetorical and material limitations of legal language, from the Brown Versus the Board of Education decision to current controversies surrounding affirmative action, which advocate race neutrality rather than progressive color consciousness. Notes 1I appreciate Lorien Goodman, Steven Mailloux, Catherine Prendergast, Jacqueline Jones-Royster, and Victor Villanueva for making comments on a rough draft of this essay. I wish to especially acknowledge RR reviewers Keith Miller and Barbara Warnick for their insightful suggestions. 2Though it has been well documented that many blacks switched allegiance from the Republican Party to the Democratic Party with Franklin Roosevelt's presidency, many others remained loyal to the GOP. Of particular note here were the two preconvention meetings that the NAACP sponsored in 1960, one in Los Angeles for the Democrats and the other in Chicago for the Republicans. Of the combined 14,500 who attended these meetings, 7,500 attended the pre-Republican convention. According to Roy Wilkins, the NAACP was determined to remain nonpartisan. Aside from this, several prominent African Americans, according to Taylor Branch, wanted Democrats other than Kennedy to receive the presidential nomination. Congressman Adam Clayton Powell, for example, initially supported Lyndon Johnson. Baseball great Jackie Robinson, a Republican, supported Democrat Hubert Humphrey during the primaries. Robinson said he would support Nixon if Kennedy were nominated, and Powell, as the third Kennedy-Nixon Debate reveals, eventually made some outlandish statements in support of the Democratic frontrunner. Powell's support, if not these statements themselves, may be attributable to the bribe Powell sought and received from the Kennedy camp. See The Crisis, August-September issue of 1960 and Branch's critically acclaimed Parting the Waters. 3While Nixon alludes to Lincoln five times in his acceptance speech for the Republican nomination in July 1960, he does not invoke his name at all during the four debates. Kennedy alluded to Lincoln twice during his acceptance speech and four times during the debates. Though both men referred to how slavery supposedly fueled Lincoln's moral fervor for the Union's cause, all of the references gloss over the inequities that African Americans were experiencing during the 1960s, and only one of these references, ironically, identifies their race. Equally important, domestic freedom became a synecdoche for America's international agenda. Lincoln's larger-than-life status as a harbinger of freedom for blacks has been well researched and critiqued. For a fairly recent, provocative analysis, see Lerone Bennett's Forced into Glory: Abraham Lincoln's White Dream. 4The Republican and Democratic respective civil rights planks of 1960 are worthy of rhetorical analysis aside from this study. As might be expected, both parties appealed to the spiritual, legal, and moral implications for civil rights that the Constitution and Declaration of Independence supposedly suggest. More surprisingly, each plank condemns racial discrimination as a practice that extends beyond southern borders. Both planks also appeal to the civil rights acts of 1957 and 1960 as the foundation and impetus for racial progress. While the Democratic platform set a deadline of 1963 (an acknowledged link to the centennial of the Emancipation Proclamation) to comply with the Brown decision, the Republican platform rejects this specific timetable, believing that it would actually encourage delays in school desegregation. Under proposals to ensure voting enfranchisement, the Republican platform proposes that "completion of six primary grades in a state accredited school is conclusive evidence of literacy for voting purposes." In contrast, the Democratic platform promises to "support whatever action is necessary to eliminate literacy tests and the payment of poll taxes as requirements for voting." These passages underscore a fascinating ironic twist, for it was the Southern Democrats (Dixiecrats) who started and protected literacy tests as one way of disenfranchising black voters; yet the Republican proposal could be viewed as an appeasement to the Southern Democrats' constituency. 5The widely recognized birth date for the Sit-in Movement is February 1, 1960. Only nine days later, according to Lerone Bennett, "the movement had spread to fifteen Southern cities in five states." By March 22, "more than one thousand blacks had been arrested in sit-in demonstrations." No wonder Nixon felt compelled to say a word about this movement. Curiously, he did not say more. More curiously, Kennedy says nothing on this topic during the debates. 6Kennedy admits during this debate that he borrows the phrase "moral leader" from Franklin Roosevelt. The Democratic Platform also uses the expression. In reality, Kennedy, according to Mary Dudziak among others, would not become fully convinced about civil rights until after the Birmingham campaign of April and May 1963, and the Sixteenth Street Baptist Church bombing in September would transform him into a full-fledged moral leader. 7At the close of the fourth debate, Nixon asserted that with regard to "civil rights," the Republican Party had made "more progress in the past 8 years than in the whole 80 years before." The Republican platform, from which Nixon lifts this statement almost verbatim, specifies what "progress" Nixon may be alluding to, namely the civil rights legislation passed in 1957 and 1960. 8King had little tolerance for permutations of "liberalism" that were not radically progressive on the issue of racial justice. Two stellar examples of this posture are his speeches, "Give Us the Ballot," delivered in front of the Lincoln Memorial in 1957, and the other, "The Rising Tide of Racial Consciousness," delivered at the Golden Anniversary Conference of the National Urban League in 1960. Both speeches contain sections that challenge Northern liberals to examine their motives behind fears about achieving racial justice. See The Essential Writings and Speeches of Martin Luther King, Jr., James M. Washington, editor. Additional informationNotes on contributorsDavid G. Holmes David G. Holmes is Associate Professor of English and Blanche E. Seaver Professor in Hu-manities at Pepperdine University, where he teaches courses in rhetoric, composition, the civil rights movement, and the Harlem Renaissance. His most recent essays have appeared in College English and in the anthology Calling Cards. His research interests include epistemologies and rhetorics of racism, theories of ethos, and the civil rights movement mass meetings.
-
Orality And Literacy: A Symposium In Honor Of David Olson: What Counts as Evidence in Researching Spoken and Written Discourses? ↗
Abstract
Preeminent scholar David Olson opens this symposium with a reflection on the decades-long debate concerning the relationship between written and oral discourse. His essay is followed by a series of responses by leading literacy researchers, including David Bloome, Anne Haas Dyson, James Paul Gee, Martin Nystrand, Victoria Purcell-Gates, and Gordon Wells. The symposium concludes with a further essay by Professor Olson, in which he offers his reflections on these scholars’ comments and looks to the continuing conversation.
-
Abstract
Preeminent scholar David Olson opens this symposium with a reflection on the decades-long debate concerning the relationship between written and oral discourse. His essay is followed by a series of responses by leading literacy researchers, including David Bloome, Anne Haas Dyson, James Paul Gee, Martin Nystrand, Victoria Purcell-Gates, and Gordon Wells. The symposium concludes with a further essay by Professor Olson, in which he offers his reflections on these scholars’ comments and looks to the continuing conversation.
-
Orality And Literacy: A Symposium In Honor Of David Olson: Resonse: Continuing the Discourse on Literacy ↗
Abstract
Preeminent scholar David Olson opens this symposium with a reflection on the decades-long debate concerning the relationship between written and oral discourse. His essay is followed by a series of responses by leading literacy researchers, including David Bloome, Anne Haas Dyson, James Paul Gee, Martin Nystrand, Victoria Purcell-Gates, and Gordon Wells. The symposium concludes with a further essay by Professor Olson, in which he offers his reflections on these scholars’ comments and looks to the continuing conversation.
-
Abstract
This essay describes service learning as a space for civic dialogue. In the project-oriented course discussed below—an oral history of a south-side African American neighborhood in Chicago—civic dialogue took shape when middle class students from a range of backgrounds at the Illinois Institute of Technology interviewed residents of different generations and experiences, transcribed, contextualized, and published these interviews in print and online, and reflected on the process. As a tethering of “community” across the material and discursive boundaries that typically divide us, the project performed a political critique not through issue-oriented advocacy but through a rhetorical activism more locally attuned to the absence of critical exchange, empathy, and understanding in public life.
-
Abstract
Review Article| October 01 2006 The Bullshit Revival David Kellogg David Kellogg Search for other works by this author on: This Site Google Pedagogy (2006) 6 (3): 553–558. https://doi.org/10.1215/15314200-2006-010 Cite Icon Cite Share Icon Share Twitter Permissions Search Site Citation David Kellogg; The Bullshit Revival. Pedagogy 1 October 2006; 6 (3): 553–558. doi: https://doi.org/10.1215/15314200-2006-010 Download citation file: Zotero Reference Manager EasyBib Bookends Mendeley Papers EndNote RefWorks BibTex toolbar search Search Dropdown Menu toolbar search search input Search input auto suggest filter your search Books & JournalsAll JournalsPedagogy Search Advanced Search The text of this article is only available as a PDF. Duke University Press2006 Article PDF first page preview Close Modal Issue Section: Reviews You do not currently have access to this content.
-
Abstract
An authentic assessment embedded in a course becomes a teaching tool integral to the aims of the course, not simply a mandated test.
-
A Review of: “Democracy and America's War on Terror”: by Robert L. Ivie, Tuscaloosa: The University of Alabama Press, 2005. xi+250 pp. ↗
Abstract
Robert Ivie is well known to readers of this journal for his work on the rhetoric of war. Nurtured in the context of the discourse of the Cold War and its downward spiral into the pointless maelstr...
-
Commenting on Writing: Typology and Perceived Helpfulness of Comments from Novice Peer Reviewers and Subject Matter Experts ↗
Abstract
How do comments on student writing from peers compare to those from subject-matter experts? This study examined the types of comments that reviewers produce as well as their perceived helpfulness. Comments on classmates’ papers were collected from two undergraduate and one graduate-level psychology course. The undergraduate papers in one of the courses were also commented on by an independent psychology instructor experienced in providing feedback to students on similar writing tasks. The comments produced by students at both levels were shorter than the instructor’s. The instructor’s comments were predominantly directive and rarely summative. The undergraduate peers’ comments were more mixed in type; directive and praise comments were the most frequent. Consistently, undergraduate peers found directive and praise comments helpful. The helpfulness of the directive comments was also endorsed by a writing expert.
-
Abstract
This article presents a framework for analyzing innovative information technology adoption by organizational work groups. Concepts from three distinct theories (adoption and diffusion theory, cultural-historical activity theory, and the social construction of technology) are modified and integrated to form a hybrid, layered framework, which is then applied to a specific case to demonstrate the advantages for guiding research and analysis. The illustrative case presents the experience of a small work group in a high-technology company that implemented single-source content management.
-
Abstract
A materialist rhetoric in service learning is needed to teach students how to discover the arguments that already exist in the communities they wish to serve; analyze the effectiveness of those arguments; collaboratively produce viable alternatives with community partners; and assess the impact of their interventions. Through a discussion of a project that attempted but failed to increase parent involvement in Chicago’s public schools, this article shows why rhetorical production needs to be supported by the kind of rhetorical analysis that reveals how institutions exercise power. Materialist rhetoric challenges students, teachers, and community partners to write for social change and define change concretely, in terms of institutional practices or policies that they wish to influence.
-
Abstract
The author reads five volumes of College English with attention to the extent to which authors account for issues of systemic difference in their writing—both in their representations of themselves as authors and in their representations of others—as one means to explore how (indeed whether) we have begun to transcend normativity in our disciplinary conversation and to identify problems in the way we deal with difference. He concludes by exploring how pedagogy and practice that deal substantively with difference are by nature transformative.
-
Abstract
The popularity of technical writing and communication has caused many colleges and universities to scramble to hire qualified tenure-track faculty members. So-called lone ranger candidates are often lured to workplaces in which they are the sole technical writing faculty members by promises of autonomy and the ability to develop programs in ways, and at a pace, that would not necessarily be possible at other institutions. This article explores challenges faced by several such lone ranger faculty members and outlines survival strategies that may help lone rangers sustain and build their technical writing programs.
-
Abstract
Abstract This essay is an inquiry into Heraclitus' conception of logos and its importance for sophistic thought. Following G. S. Kirk, I argue that Heraclitus used logos to designate structure or ordered composition, both in language and in the physical world. Further, I propose that early sophists like Gorgias and Protagoras shared with Heraclitus a structural conception of logos. The essay proceeds by reviewing various understandings of Heraclitus and his philosophy, making the case that Heraclitus did use logos to signify structure or “ordered composition,” and by exploring the relationship between Heraclitus, read in this way, and the sophists.
-
Abstract
Research Article| January 01 2006 Instant Democracy: Rhetorical Crises and the Russian Federation, 1991–2007 David Cratis Williams David Cratis Williams Florida Atlantic University Search for other works by this author on: This Site Google Advances in the History of Rhetoric (2006) 9 (1): 227–242. https://doi.org/10.1080/15362426.2006.10557270 Cite Icon Cite Share Icon Share Facebook Twitter LinkedIn MailTo Permissions Search Site Citation David Cratis Williams; Instant Democracy: Rhetorical Crises and the Russian Federation, 1991–2007. Advances in the History of Rhetoric 1 January 2006; 9 (1): 227–242. doi: https://doi.org/10.1080/15362426.2006.10557270 Download citation file: Zotero Reference Manager EasyBib Bookends Mendeley Papers EndNote RefWorks BibTex toolbar search Search Dropdown Menu toolbar search search input Search input auto suggest filter your search All Scholarly Publishing CollectivePenn State University PressJournal for the History of Rhetoric Search Advanced Search The text of this article is only available as a PDF. Copyright © 2006 by the American Society for the History of Rhetoric2006the American Society for the History of Rhetoric Article PDF first page preview Close Modal You do not currently have access to this content.
-
Abstract
In the critically acclaimed movie 8-Mile, Future, a host for the rap battles held in a Detroit neighborhood, proffers the above encouragement to his charge, an aspiring white rapper, played by recording sensation Eminem. Aside from the connections, real and imagined, between the emergence of Bunny-Rab bit, the character Eminem portrays, and his actual rise in the hip-hop community, the movie evokes a number of interesting quandaries about discursive strategies? voices historically ascribed to and inscribed by African Americans. Facets of Eminem's language appear to resonate with that of African American rappers, not to mention the larger oral tradition from which hip-hop discourse derives, though his existen tial experience surrounding that language cannot. Moreover, rappers speak of neigh borhoods plagued by economic disenfranchisement, disenfranchisement that some whites, like Eminem, have experienced as well. Still, Future's exhortation raises at least two questions: can a language performer (irrespective of genre) of one race truly participate in the discursive community of another? Given the material op pression that has accompanied the socially constructed denigration of African phe notypic features, can the sound of blackness be ultimately divorced from the sight of blackness?1
-
Abstract
The author uses a discussion of Van Vechten’s Nigger Heaven to argue that cross-racial voicing on the part of white writers may in fact express an attempt to acknowledge and perhaps explore the rhetorical efficacy of a black ethos. At the same time, the author suggests that English studies scholars of all races need to create forums where cross-racial voicing can be explored, that white English professors must continue to interrogate hegemonic attempts to control and colonize African American discourse, and that teachers should design assignments that help students gain insights into the historical and contemporary struggles blacks face to characterize their own discursive practices.
-
Abstract
Despite the widespread acceptance of many kinds of nonliterary texts for first-year writing courses, primary scientific communication (PSC) remains largely absent. Objections to including PSC, especially that it is not rhetorically appropriate or sufficiently rich, do not hold. We argue for including PSC and give some practical suggestions for developing courses and designing assignments using PSC
-
Abstract
Preview this article: Interchanges: Is the English Department Disappearing?, Page 1 of 1 < Previous page | Next page > /docserver/preview/fulltext/ccc/57/2/collegecompositionandcommunication4033-1.gif
-
The Service Learning Writing Project: Re-Writing the Humanities Through Service-Learning and Public Work ↗
Abstract
From its beginnings in 1992, the Service-Learning Writing Project at Michigan State University has viewed the composition classroom as a place where rhetorical processes and democratic practices naturally converge. A number of core democratic principles, pedagogical challenges, ongoing conversations, and shared convictions about education for democracy continue to animate and energize the Project’s faculty—including a consistent emphasis on encouraging democratic discourses and learning practices in the writing classroom, a search for pedagogical techniques that connect theory and practice, and efforts to reinvigorate the teaching of the Humanities as important and necessary cultural work in the public interest.
-
Review: Rhetorical Democracy: Discursive Practices of Civic Engagement, edited by Gerard A. Hauser and Amy Grim ↗
Abstract
Preview this article: Review: Rhetorical Democracy: Discursive Practices of Civic Engagement, edited by Gerard A. Hauser and Amy Grim, Page 1 of 1 < Previous page | Next page > /docserver/preview/fulltext/ccc/57/1/collegecompositionandcommunication4022-1.gif
-
Abstract
Describing a service-learning project in Chicago public housing, the author argues for a reconception of counterpublics that takes the individual (and individual development) as the primary unit of analysis. The real question for service-learning educators, he suggests, is not whether the private and the public can inform each other, but whether we are prepared to discern the ways in which they already do inform each other in the communities we wish to serve. The students in the project developed a much broader conception of themselves as members of the human family, with the consequence that, although social problems in public housing were not changed, public discourse and private convictions about race in those communities were altered, suggesting that cultural difference may be less of a problem and more of a resource in service learning courses.
-
Technical Communication, Participatory Action Research, and Global Civic Engagement: A Teaching, Research, and Social Action Collaboration in Kenya ↗
Abstract
In response to recent calls for internationalization and greater social relevance in professional communication teaching and research, this article links service-learning pedagogy with participatory action research (PAR) methods. A multi-year collaborative project in Kenya illustrates both the challenges and the positive outcomes of international partnerships, which include increased intercultural communication skills, significant contributions to the literature, invigoration of teaching and curriculum, and the development of global civic awareness among all participants. In their recommendations for faculty interested in developing similar partnerships, the authors highlight the importance of understanding the theoretical foundations of service-learning pedagogy and PAR methods, and advocate for the incorporation of exploratory site visits, pre-departure preparation for both students and faculty, critical reflection, efforts to ensure reciprocal benefits, and ongoing outcomes assessment.
-
Abstract
The authors gave the following talk at the 2004 NCTE Annual Convention in Indianapolis upon receiving the Alan C. Purves Award, presented to the RTE article from the previous volume year judged most likely to have an impact on classroom practice (“The Road to Participation: The Construction of a Literacy Practice in a Learning Community of Linguistically Diverse Learners,” v. 38, pp. 85-124).
-
Abstract
Professional communication scholars have defined the decorative narrowly and subordinated it to informational text. Yet, current psychological research indicates that decorative elements elicit emotion-laden reactions that may precede cognitive awareness and influence interpretation of images. We conceive the decorative in design, and specifically color, as a complex rhetorical phenomenon. Applying decorative and color theory and analyzing design examples illustrating aesthetic, ethical, and logical appeals, we present a range of potential uses for color in electronic media.
-
Abstract
The structure of print and on-screen documents is made explicit through headings and links. Three important concepts for understanding explicit structure are (1) the display-unit properties of each document medium, (2) the flexible relationship between explicit and implicit structure, and (3) the distinction between populated and unpopulated locations in a hierarchy. These concepts help us better understand standard print documents, structured writing, websites, help systems, and PowerPoint, as well as the potential effects of content management systems on how documents are created.
-
Where Brains Had a Chance: William Mayo and Rhetorical Instruction at East Texas Normal College, 1889-1917 ↗
Abstract
The author offers a local, institutional microhistory of the work of William Leonidas Mayo, a figure who both exemplifies and complicates some of our more recent concepts of student-centered pedagogy, both to enrich our understanding of our disciplinary history and to illuminate trends in English studies of continuing interest to contemporary teachers and scholars.
-
Abstract
Tutoring class, thanking them for the Barnes
-
Abstract
The committee reviews important research works in the teaching of English that have been published in the last year. Committee members include Richard Beach, Peggy DeLapp, Lee Galda, Lori Helman, Timothy Lensmire, and David O’Brien, Gert Rijlaarsdam, and Tanja Janssen.
-
Abstract
In contrast to the idea that students’ instrumental views of their own education are necessarily productive of conservative middle-class values, the author describes a “work memoir” project he has developed in which working-class students reflect on and articulate their own values, memories, and expectations related to work. The students in the project, four of whom are discussed in detail in the essay, reveal far more complex concerns of identity, social capital, and acculturation.
-
Abstract
Abstract Between August of 1939 and February of 1942 Kenneth Burke maintained a vigorous correspondence with John Crowe Ransom, the editor of the Kenyon Review. The conversation between the two men delved repeatedly into the intersections of rhetoric and epistemology, and took as its point of departure an influential essay written by Burke and published by Ransom: “Four Master Tropes.” In this article, I contextualize “Four Master Tropes” against the author‐editor conversation in order to clarify the Burkean relationship between rhetoric and knowledge. I argue that Burke understands rhetoric as a core epistemological practice operative in every discovery of “truth.”
-
Abstract
Working-class academic narratives reveal a number of common themes, like dual estrangement and internalized class conflict. A less popularized motif is the bookish child who is catapulted out of her working-class origins. But some working-class academics, like myself, were not academically ambitious as children. I am a nontraditional working-class academic, and my distance from narratives of “gifted” ascent may actuallybring me closer to my students.
-
Teaching Language Awareness in Rhetorical Choice: Using IText and Visualization in Classroom Genre Assignments ↗
Abstract
This article introduces an IText system the authors built to enhance student practice in language awareness within commonly taught written genres (e.g., self-portraits, profiles, scenic writing, narratives, instructions, and arguments). The system provides text visualization and analysis that seek to increase students’ sensitivity to the rhetorical and whole-text implications of the small runs of language they read and write. The authors describe the way the system can create possibilities for classroom discourse and discussion about student writing that seem harder to reproduce in traditional writing classrooms. They also describe the limitations of the current system for wide-scale use and its future prospects.
-
Abstract
Abstract This working group asked, “What should be the institutional and social goals for academic rhetoric, both within and beyond the academy?” The question takes significance from rhetoric's peculiar position as both sub‐discipline and inter‐discipline, as a subject in its own right and a perspective adopted by scholars in many fields, as a practice both valorized and marginalized. The essay reviews this position, describes the work group process, and summarizes recommendations for “staying on message,” disciplinary infrastructure, promoting rhetoric within individual institutions, working across disciplinary lines, enhancing pedagogy, pre‐collegiate education, and the public face of rhetoric.
-
Abstract
The use of music in the classroom can have a positive effect on student interaction, learning, and satisfaction.
-
Abstract
While recent studies have demonstrated the importance of material structures in shaping writers’ roles and practices in academic settings, relatively little attention has been focused on temporality, which exists as an embedded aspect of all such structures.
-
Abstract
Preview this article: Review: African American Literacies by Elaine Richardson, Page 1 of 1 < Previous page | Next page > /docserver/preview/fulltext/ccc/55/3/collegecompositionandcommunication2767-1.gif
-
From Vita contemplativa to vitaactiva : Chaïm Perelman and Lucie Olbrechts-Tyteca's Rhetorical Turn ↗
Abstract
Abstract Chaïm Perelman and Lucie Olbrechts-Tyteca's Traité de Vargumentation: la nouvelle rhétorique marked a revolution in twentieth-century rhetorical theory. In this essay, we trace Perelman and Olbrechts-Tyteca's turn from logical positivism and the accepted belief that reason's domain was the vita contemplativa to rhetoric and its use as a reason designed for the vita activa. Our effort to tell the story of their rhetorical turn, which took place between 1944 and 1950, is informed by an account of the context in which they considered questions of reason, responsibility, and action in the wake of World War II.
-
Abstract
This article presents the results of an April 2003 electronic survey of ATTW members. Results and interpretations are categorized as follows: a professional profile of respondents; member observations about ATTW and its activities (member participation, appraisal of benefits, and preferred topics for TCQ); and current issues and views of the field's future.
-
Abstract
Preview this article: Interchanges: CCCC 2003: Reflections on Rhetoric and War, Page 1 of 1 < Previous page | Next page > /docserver/preview/fulltext/ccc/55/2/collegecompositionandcommunication2748-1.gif
-
Abstract
This essay examines the pedagogical practices of the poet, civil rights activist, andteacher Melvin B. Tolson who taught at Wiley College from 1923 to 1947. Tolson’s complex classroom style, which mixed elements of classical, African American, and current-traditional rhetoric, produced a pedagogy that was at once conservative, progressive, and radical, inspiring his students to academic achievement and social action. Tolson demonstrates that it is possible to instruct students in the norms of the academy without sacrificing their home voices or identities.
-
Abstract
The committee reviews important research works in the teaching of English that have been published in the last year. Committee members include Richard Beach, Peggy DeLapp, Deborah Dillon, Lee Galda, Timothy Lensmire, Lauren Liang, David O’Brien, and Constance Walker.
-
Abstract
Recent scandals in the business community have alerted professional writing teachers to the importance of highlighting ethics in the curriculum. From former experiences in teaching courses emphasizing ethics, the authors have adapted the curriculum to include a limited discussion of ethical approaches and terms and assigned group writing projects that consider the effects of business on the broader community. As a result of the integration of this ethical component into the entire course, students learn major ethical approaches; gain a vocabulary of ethical terms they can apply in the business world; interrogate the larger questions of business and its interactions with the local, national, and international community; and engage in the kind of dialectical discussions that require critical thinking.
-
Abstract
Comparing four recent and four older writing handbooks from the perspective of a linguist with experience in the composition classroom reveals both important trends and room for further development.
-
The Road to Participation: The Construction of a Literacy Practice in a Learning Community of Linguistically Diverse Learners ↗
Abstract
This article describes a year-long process in which a group of fourth- and fifth-grade students with diverse cultural and linguistic backgrounds learned to participate in reading, writing, and talking about books in a literature-based instructional program.
-
Working Together in a Divided Society: A Study of Intergroup Communication in the Northern Ireland Workplace ↗
Abstract
During the past 30 years, workplaces in Northern Ireland have suffered the consequences of ongoing political and religious conflicts, often resulting in severe operational disruptions and financial loss. Yet little if any research has explored organizational communication in divided workplaces such as those in Northern Ireland. This study examines intergroup relations and communication within such settings. It employs a range of research methodologies to ascertain the perceptions and perspectives of employees in four of the largest workplaces in Northern Ireland, including their perceptions about appropriate ways to deal with contentious issues. The findings should be relevant to those interested in communication in diverse workplaces.
-
Abstract
This essay examines rhetorical instruction and student writing at Texas Woman's University, a public women's college. Unlike their peers at elite, private women's colleges in the East, students at TWU were consistently encouraged to write and speak in public forums, to take part in political discourse, and to think of themselves as rhetors. The vocational focus of the school meant that the campus could never serve as a cloister, and the ever-present support of activist clubwomen gave students powerful role models for participating in the public sphere.
-
Abstract
Popular accounts of scientific discoveries diverge from scholarly accounts, stripping off hedges and promoting short-term social consequences. This case study illustrates how the “horse-race” framing of popular accounts devalues the collective sharing, challenging, and extending of scientific work. In her best-selling Longitude , Dava Sobel (1996) depicts John Harrison's 18th-century invention of a marine chronometer, a ground-breaking precision instrument that eventually allowed sailors to calculate their longitude at sea, as an unequal race with Harrison as beleaguered hero. Sobel represents the demands of the Board of Longitude to test and replicate the chronometer as the obstructionist machinations of an academic elite. Her framing underreports the feasibility of the chronometer and its astronomical rival, the lunar distance method, which each satisfied different criteria. That readers accept Sobel's framing is indicated by an analysis of 187 reviews posted on Amazon.com, suggesting that popular representation of science fuels cynicism in popular and academic forums.
-
Abstract
Abstract This essay argues that the word logos meant “a gathering or composition “ in Homeric Greek and that it retained this sense through the fifth century BCE. It first builds a philological case for the composition/ gathering meaning of logos. Next, it addresses the historiographic question of how the interpretation of logos as logic/language has come to prevail in our histories of Greek thought. Finally, it demonstrates the relevance that the composition/gathering reading of logos can have for the history of rhetoric by showing how it can help in rethinking the “rivalry “ between muthos and logos.
-
Abstract
Preview this article: My Friend at Firestone Asks about Poems; Echo, after Palestrina, Page 1 of 1 < Previous page | Next page > /docserver/preview/fulltext/tetyc/30/4/teachingenglishinthetwo-yearcollege2080-1.gif
-
Abstract
Preview this article: No Respect, Page 1 of 1 < Previous page | Next page > /docserver/preview/fulltext/tetyc/30/4/teachingenglishinthetwo-yearcollege2083-1.gif
-
Abstract
Preview this article: Introduction, Page 1 of 1 < Previous page | Next page > /docserver/preview/fulltext/ce/65/5/collegeenglish1298-1.gif
-
Abstract
Research Article| April 01 2003 Graff and the Left David R. Shumway David R. Shumway Search for other works by this author on: This Site Google Pedagogy (2003) 3 (2): 259–262. https://doi.org/10.1215/15314200-3-2-259 Views Icon Views Article contents Figures & tables Video Audio Supplementary Data Peer Review Share Icon Share Facebook Twitter LinkedIn Email Tools Icon Tools Permissions Cite Icon Cite Search Site Citation David R. Shumway; Graff and the Left. Pedagogy 1 April 2003; 3 (2): 259–262. doi: https://doi.org/10.1215/15314200-3-2-259 Download citation file: Zotero Reference Manager EasyBib Bookends Mendeley Papers EndNote RefWorks BibTex toolbar search Search Dropdown Menu toolbar search search input Search input auto suggest filter your search Books & JournalsAll JournalsPedagogy Search Advanced Search The text of this article is only available as a PDF. © 2003 Duke University Press2003 Article PDF first page preview Close Modal You do not currently have access to this content.
-
Abstract
This article examines employee sentiments concerning the use of e-mail. An exploratory study at one state agency was used to create a survey of employee perceptions of e-mail use. The survey was then administered to a second state agency. The survey findings show that although most employees found e-mail to be highly useful, they also complained of information overload. The findings also suggest that employees perceive peer misuse and lack of peer training to be culprits of e-mail overload. The article discusses the theoretical implications of the study and makes recommendations for improving e-mail training.
-
Abstract
Abstract Based on an ethnographic study of scientists at the Centers for Disease Control and Prevention, this article describes how the rhetorical invention process of a group of working scientists is strongly rooted in social collaborative processes. These writing practices of working professionals are not always synonymous with the way students entering the professions have been taught to write. Because invention is such an important aspect of the writing process, it is important to teach students the approaches to invention that are actually used in science, approaches that include a great deal of interaction, including talking to other scientists and reading journal articles. This article ends with pedagogical suggestions for teaching collaborative invention to students based on the results of the study.
-
Abstract
Progymnasmata are collections of speaking and writing exercises for students of rhetoric. As historians have shown, they played an extremely important role in European education from Antiquity to the beginnings of the Modern Era. Unfortunately, they are treated today, if at all, as an historical curiosity, a relic of the old "school rhetoric." Occasionally, there are attempts to revive the traditional sequence. Both approaches miss what I believe is most valuable about the progymnasmata, the very idea of a unified pedagogical program in the language arts, spanning primary, secondary, and higher education, oriented toward the shaping of rhetorical character, and organized around a sequence of well-defined exercises in verbal analysis and composition.
-
Abstract
Contrastive rhetoric scholarship researches rhetorical structures across languages to predict the difficulties experienced by students learning to write essays in a second language. The paradigmatic contrast is between Western languages (e.g., English) that are said to exemplify “linearity” and “directness” and Eastern languages (e.g., Chinese, Japanese) that are said to exemplify “nonlinearity” and “indirectness.” The prime examples in English-language contrastive rhetoric scholarship of Asian essay structure are the four-part Chinese qi cheng zhuan he and Japanese ki sho ten ketsu, whose third steps are said to represent a “turn.” The author's research into Chinese and Japanese-language scholarship on these two structures finds that the “turn” is not a rhetorical move of “circularity” or “digression” as commonly assumed but rather serves as the occasion to develop an essay further by alternative means. The implication for second-language writing is recognition of greater similarities in essayist literacy across these languages than previously supposed.
-
Abstract
An environmental impact statement (EIS) is supposed to ensure that a government agency thoroughly evaluates a project's impacts, studies feasible alternatives, and gives all stakeholders an active role in project-related decisions. Previous rhetorical studies of the EIS describe a failed or subversive genre routinely used to advance the strategic aims of an agency seeking to implement a project despite significant opposition. This article contends that an EIS motivated by a genuinely persuasive purpose can serve as the discursive focus of democratic decision making about major projects and substantially achieve Habermas's norms of communicative action. This may happen, for example, when a local transportation agency develops an EIS for a federal transportation agency. To illustrate this possibility, two EISs involving distinct federal-local relationships in Puerto Rico are evaluated using criteria proposed by John Forester for investigating the degree to which public decision-making processes fulfill Habermas's norms of communicative action.
-
Abstract
This article presents an argument for and offers illustrations of service learning in technical communication courses and curricula. Alongside traditional internships that prepare students as future employees, service learning provides students with an education in engaged citizenship. This article reviews service-learning literature, discussing specifically the advantages of projects to students, faculty, and the community. The authors also describe three projects in which instructors and students integrated service learning and technical communication in innovative ways.
-
Abstract
In the middle of the eighteenth century, the study of English was accelerating rapidly. At this time linguistic theories identified which members of society warranted inclusion in the political process. Conservative men of letters, like Samuel Johnson, claimed the lower and middle classes lacked cultural capital. To counter this linguistic class-ification, William Cobbett published A Grammar of the English Language, an enormously popular text meant to teach laborers how to write. Mostly neglected as a "grammarian" or rhetorician today, Cobbett was in fact a forerunner to current linguistic trends that stress literacy's social and political formulations.
-
Abstract
Lucifer Rising (Yet Again) American Exorcism: Expelling Demons in the Land of Plenty by Michael W. Cuneo. New York: Doubleday, 2001. 301 + xvpp. Lure of the Sinister: The Unnatural History of Satanism by Gareth J. Medway. New York: New York University Press, 2001. 465 + ix pp. Raising the Devil: Satanism, New Religions, and the Media by Bill Ellis. Lexington: University of Kentucky Press, 2000. 332 + xix pp. The Humblest May Stand Forth: Rhetoric, Empowerment, and Abolition by Jacqueline. Bacon. Columbia: University of South Carolina Press, 2002. 291 + xiv pp. Encyclopedia of Rhetoric by Thomas O. Sloane, Editor in Chief. Oxford: Oxford UP, 2001. xii 837 pp. Citizen Critics: Literary Public Spheres by Rosa A. Eberly. Urbana and Chicago: University of Illinois Press, 2000. 199 + xvii pp.
-
Tales of the City: Marginality, Community, and the Problem of (Gay) Identity in Wallace Thurman’s "Harlem" Fiction ↗
Abstract
Incites inquiry as to how modern American literature reflects on the problem of identity. Spotlights the contribution to modern American writing by Wallace Thurman’s "Harlem" fiction. Endeavors to link a racial imperative to a sexual imperative by means of a current theoretical discourse surrounding notions of city and community life.
-
Tales of the City: Marginality, Community, and the Problem of (Gay) Identity in Wallace Thurman's "Harlem" Fiction ↗
Abstract
David R. Jarraway, Tales of the City: Marginality, Community, and the Problem of (Gay) Identity in Wallace Thurman's "Harlem" Fiction, College English, Vol. 65, No. 1, Special Issue: Lesbian and Gay Studies/Queer Pedagogies (Sep., 2002), pp. 36-52
-
Abstract
Provides a mini-autoethnography of three institutional moments in which the author saw a set of conditions that invited him to speak or write as a gay academic to make political interventions in dominant culture. Explores three important issues that are often unacknowledged in everyday discussions of homosexuality: exposing heteronormativity as heterosexism, moving beyond invisibility, and the trap of "double consciousness."
-
Abstract
Student Writing presents an accessible and thought-provoking study of academic writing practices. Informed by 'composition' research from the US and 'academic literacies studies'from the UK, the book challenges current official discourse on writing as a 'skill'. Lillis argues for an approach which sees student writing as social practice. The book draws extensively on a three-year study with ten non-traditional students in higher education and their experience of academic writing. Using case-study material - including literacy history interviews, extended discussions with students about their writing of discipline specific essays, and extracts from essays - Lillis identifies the following as three significant dimensions to academic writing: Access to higher education and to its language and literacy representational resources Regulation of meaning making in academic writing rrent Desire for participation in higher education and for choices over ways of meaning in academic writing. Student Writing: access, regulation, desire raises questions about why academics write as they do, who benefits from such writing, which meanings are valued and how, on what terms 'outsiders' get to be 'insiders' and at what costs. Theresa M. Lillis is Lecturer in language and education at the Centre for Language and Communications at the Open University.
-
Abstract
This study examines how 10 kindergarten through 4thgrade teachers shared poems and stories with their students. Analysis focused on how teachers performed the texts, how children participated in reading the texts, and what kinds of discussions and curriculum activities surrounded the readings. Full text available in print issue only.
-
Public Rhetoric and Public Safety at the Chicago Transit Authority: Three Approaches to Accident Analysis ↗
Abstract
This article compares three rhetorical approaches to accident analysis: materialist, classical, and constructivist. The focal points for comparison are the two accident reports issued by the National Transportation Safety Board (NTSB)—reports that attempted (and failed) to persuade the Chicago Transit Authority (CTA) to change a problematic policy about rail communication alongside its technology for rail communication. The central question the article asks is, How can rhetorical theory help explain the CTA”s inaction, which ultimately led to property damage, injury, and death? Classical and constructivist approaches, emphasizing rational deliberation between equals, on one hand, and the social construction of technical knowledge between professionals, on the other, offer plausible explanations for what went wrong. But only the materialist approach appears capable of discerning the ideological nature of the CTA”s resistance to the NTSB”s recommendations.
-
Abstract
The rhetorical ideas inherited from the Greeks have established the notion that skilled use of language is always indicated by eloquent expression, and that silence is either an aberration or a lack of skill. As we penetrate the silence that has surrounded one of the great civilizations of the earth, however, and look at Egyptian rhetoric, we find alternative views on what makes a skilled speaker. While the Egyptians esteemed eloquent speaking, a skill that in fact had a very high value in their society, Egyptian rules of rhetoric also clearly specify that knowing when not to speak is essential, and very respected, rhetorical knowledge. The Egyptian approach to rhetoric is thus a balance between eloquence and wise silence. Egyptian rules of speech also strongly emphasize adherence to social behaviors that support a conservative status quo. For the Egyptians, much more than for the Greeks, skilled speech should support, not question, society. The few studies of Egyptian rhetoric which have previously been done discuss some of the moral components of that rhetoric and the importance of silence. The current study looks at Egyptian attitudes toward language as both a magical and a practical element of life, and in addition this study places the rules of Egyptian rhetoric solidly within the Egyptian social system.
-
Abstract
Abstract Aristotle's discussion of political deliberation fixes the practice in that it implicitly addresses critiques found in the writings of earlier authors such as Aristophanes, the Old Oligarch, Thucydides, Plato and Isocrates. His perspective likewise fixes political deliberation by securing its status as the central means by which the polls is able to confront the contingent and pursue the expedient. The acceptance of argument from probability, and the disciplining of that argument into proper and improper forms, made his position in favor of political deliberation tenable. Finally, his perspective fixes political deliberation in that it stands as the latest and most thorough treatment of the subject in the classical period.
-
Abstract
Abstract The Creek colony of Thurii, founded in southern Italy around 444, BCE, was apparently planned to be a model polis. Any reconstruction of that plan must be speculative, but the stories about Thurii suggest that its design incorporated three entities not usually linked — a democratic constitution, an orthogonal street layout, and a rhetorically‐oriented educational system. In trying to understand what these things might have had to do with one another, I examine the thought of three individuals who, sources tell us, participated in the colony: the rhêtor Pericles, who apparently instigated the project; the designer Hippodamus, who supposedly laid out its streets; and the sophist Protagoras, who reportedly wrote its laws. If indeed these three collaborated on Thurii, what they may have sought there was a “bounded”; democracy, a community of free and equal citizens, governed by open, transparent, and agonistic means but guided by an unmistakable sense of rightness, something manifest not only in the town's constitution but in its educational system and built space as well.
-
Abstract
Fearless Speech by Michel Foucault. Edited by Joseph Pearson. New York: Semiotext(e), 2001. 183 pp. Literacy with an Attitude: Educating Working‐Class Children in Their Own Self‐Interest by Patrick J. Finn. Albany: State University of New York Press, 1999. 243 + xii pp. Out of the Dead House: Nineteenth‐Century Women Physicians and the Writing of Medicine by Susan Wells. Madison, WI: University of Wisconsin Press, 2001. 312 + xii pp. Black on Black: Twentieth‐Century African American Writing about Africa by John Cullen Gruesser. Lexington: University of Kentucky Press, 2000. 205 + xiii pp. Making Social Science Matter: Why Social Inquiry Fails and How It Can Succeed Again by Bent Flyvbjerg. Trans. Steven Sampson. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2001. 214 pp.
-
Confronting Clashing Discourses: Writing the Space Between Classroom and Community in Service-Learning Courses ↗
Abstract
The authors argue that writing-intensive service-learning courses extend the lessons of first-year composition courses by teaching students how to understand and negotiate differences between the discourses of the academy and those of community-based organizations. While first-year writing courses lead students through successive approximations of a generalized academic discourse in the relative safety of the composition classroom, service-learning courses create conditions in which students must confront clashing discourses in action. This article present s vignettes of three different courses, one of which intentionally tapped into the discourse tensions the students faced and the other two of which encountered these tensions as impediments to successful teaching problems that could be overcome in future versions of the courses. The challenge of negotiating competing discourses will inevitably be part of any service-learning course that involves extensive writing, the authors conclude; hence this issue should be addressed explicitly in readings, class discussions, and student papers. When addressed directly, the friction between discourses can become a teachable space where teachers can help students explore options for addressing dissonance, and so provide everyone involved with an opportunity for transformation.
-
Abstract
Review of the following books: (1) Collision Course: Conflict, Negotiation, and Learning in College Composition by Russel K. Durst, (2) Mutuality in the Rhetoric and Composition Classroom by David Wallace and Helen Rothschild Ewald, and (3) Teaching Composition as a Social Process by Bruce McComiskey.
-
Abstract
Preview this article: REVIEW: Hard Lessons Learned since the First Generation of Critical Pedagogy, Page 1 of 1 < Previous page | Next page > /docserver/preview/fulltext/ce/64/4/collegeenglish1261-1.gif
-
Book Reviews: From Millwrights to Shipwrights to the Twenty-First Century: Explorations in a History of Technical Communication in the United States, Spurious Coin: A History of Science, Management, and Technical Writing, Double Fold: Libraries and the Assault on Paper, Interacting with Audiences: Social Influences on the Production of Scientific Writing, a Short History of Writing Instruction: From Ancient Greece to Modern America, Contrastive Rhetoric Revisited and Redefined ↗
-
Review of Twentieth-Century Rhetorics and Rhetoricians: Critical Studies and Sources; and Living Rhetoric and Composition: Stories of the Discipline ↗
Abstract
(2002). Review of Twentieth-Century Rhetorics and Rhetoricians: Critical Studies and Sources; and Living Rhetoric and Composition: Stories of the Discipline. Technical Communication Quarterly: Vol. 11, No. 1, pp. 102-104.
-
Abstract
Review Article| October 01 2001 The Life of the Author David Bartholomae David Bartholomae Search for other works by this author on: This Site Google Pedagogy (2001) 1 (3): 590–592. https://doi.org/10.1215/15314200-1-3-590 Cite Icon Cite Share Icon Share Twitter Permissions Search Site Citation David Bartholomae; The Life of the Author. Pedagogy 1 October 2001; 1 (3): 590–592. doi: https://doi.org/10.1215/15314200-1-3-590 Download citation file: Zotero Reference Manager EasyBib Bookends Mendeley Papers EndNote RefWorks BibTex toolbar search Search Dropdown Menu nav search search input Search input auto suggest search filter Books & JournalsAll JournalsPedagogy Search Advanced Search The text of this article is only available as a PDF. © 2001 Duke University Press2001 Article PDF first page preview Close Modal Issue Section: Roundtable: Ways of Reading: An Anthology for Writers You do not currently have access to this content.
-
Abstract
Writing in A Milieu of Utility: The Move to Technical Communication in American Engineering Programs, 1850–1950 by Teresa C. Kynell, 2nd ed. Stamford, CT: Ablex, 2000. 134 + xix pp. Rhetorical Figures in Science by Jeanne Fahnestock. New York: Oxford University Press, 1999. xiv + 248 pp.
-
Abstract
Andrew Hoberek, John Burt, David Kadlec, Jamie Owen Daniel, Shelly Eversley, Catherine Jurca, Aparajita Sagar, , Twentieth-Century Literature in the New Century: A Symposium, College English, Vol. 64, No. 1 (Sep., 2001), pp. 9-33
-
Abstract
The arrival of the new century marks a significant, yet still unknown, transformation for scholars of twentieth century literature. What was once contemporary and ongoing has now become historical. While it is unlikely that scholars will divide themselves on those terms, it is perhaps time to begin a long-needed overhaul of the category “Twentieth Century Literature.” The study of twentieth century literature has been divided into genres, subgenres, into cultures and subcultures, by geography, and even by authors, but perhaps the time is coming where, much like specialists of nineteenth century literature, those scholars of twentieth century literature will be required to have a broader range of knowledge of the century’s literary works. The impact on the profession can only be speculated. The educated guesses provided here in this symposium are the results of a panel that convened at the 1999 MLA Convention.
-
IText: Future Directions for Research on the Relationship between Information Technology and Writing ↗
Abstract
Most people who use information technology (IT) every day use IT in text-centered interactions. In e-mail, we compose and read texts. On the Web, we read (and often compose) texts. And when we create and refer to the appointments and notes in our personal digital assistants, we use texts. Texts are deeply embedded in cultural, cognitive, and material arrangements that go back thousands of years. Information technologies with texts at their core are, by contrast, a relatively recent development. To participate with other information researchers in shaping the evolution of these ITexts, researchers and scholars must build on a knowledge base and articulate issues, a task undertaken in this article. The authors begin by reviewing the existing foundations for a research program in IText and then scope out issues for research over the next five to seven years. They direct particular attention to the evolving character of ITexts and to their impact on society. By undertaking this research, the authors urge the continuing evolution of technologies of text.
-
Abstract
Studies in the rhetoric of science have tended to focus on classic scientific texts and on the history of drafts and the interaction surrounding them up until the moment when the drafts are accepted for publication by a journal. Similarly, research on disasters resulting from failed communication has tended to focus on the history of drafts and the interaction surrounding them up until the moment of the disaster. The authors argue that overattention to the moment skews understanding of what makes scientific discourse successful and neglects other valuable sources of evidence. After reviewing the promises and limitations of studies from historical, observational, and text-analytic approaches, the authors call for studies of responses to research articles from disciplinary readers and argue for studies using a variety of qualitative and quantitative methodologies that will explore the real-time responses of readers to scientific texts, test the effects of rhetorical strategies on readers, and track the course of acceptance or rejection over time.
-
Abstract
This article examines the concept of the efficiency with which text is entered into a word processor—from the perspective of effective use of keyboard shortcuts (sometimes called “hot keys” or “accelerator keys”). The article makes reference to the Autotext facility which is available in Microsoft Word. The article illustrates how the possibility for productiveness offered by shortcuts, available through the use of features such as Autotext, are often under-utilized by many word processor users, academics being no exception. The method involves constructing a word list from a corpus of one's own writing. This word list can then be taken as the basis for a personalized set of shortcuts of the most frequent words in an individual's writing.
-
Abstract
Annual reports produced today increasingly include elaborate photographs and graphics in the narrative section. Financial analysts and many scholars have judged these reports on their clarity, accuracy, and honesty. Because the narrative invites interpretations, such criteria are not sufficient, and additional standards need to be constructed. A semiological analysis of the textual and visual elements allows for the discovery of the techniques used by document designers to promote their companies’ values. Artistic images may encourage positive readings of annual reports, which, combined with similar messages in other media and repeated over time, invoke cultural myths. By definition, myths are broadly accepted commonplaces that conceal details of their subject, and communicators must expose the missing details and judge the myths within a specific context. This kind of analysis, acknowledging the constraints of the rhetorical situation of a single report, can identify effective criteria for judging the narrative's ethics.
-
Abstract
Research Article| January 01 2001 Contemporary Pedagogy for Classical Rhetoric: Averting the Reductionism of Classical Opposition David Timmerman David Timmerman Wabash College Search for other works by this author on: This Site Google Advances in the History of Rhetoric (2001) 4 (1): 47–56. https://doi.org/10.1080/15362426.1999.10500525 Views Icon Views Article contents Figures & tables Video Audio Supplementary Data Peer Review Share Icon Share Facebook Twitter LinkedIn Email Tools Icon Tools Permissions Cite Icon Cite Search Site Citation David Timmerman; Contemporary Pedagogy for Classical Rhetoric: Averting the Reductionism of Classical Opposition. Advances in the History of Rhetoric 1 January 2001; 4 (1): 47–56. doi: https://doi.org/10.1080/15362426.1999.10500525 Download citation file: Zotero Reference Manager EasyBib Bookends Mendeley Papers EndNote RefWorks BibTex toolbar search Search Dropdown Menu toolbar search search input Search input auto suggest filter your search All Scholarly Publishing CollectivePenn State University PressJournal for the History of Rhetoric Search Advanced Search The text of this article is only available as a PDF. Copyright Taylor & Francis Group, LLC2001Taylor & Francis Group, LLC Article PDF first page preview Close Modal You do not currently have access to this content.
-
Abstract
Pedagogy - Volume 1, Issue 1, Winter 2001
-
Abstract
Research Article| January 01 2001 The Materiality of Language and the Pedagogy of Exchange David Bleich David Bleich Search for other works by this author on: This Site Google Pedagogy (2001) 1 (1): 117–142. https://doi.org/10.1215/15314200-1-1-117 Cite Icon Cite Share Icon Share Twitter Permissions Search Site Citation David Bleich; The Materiality of Language and the Pedagogy of Exchange. Pedagogy 1 January 2001; 1 (1): 117–142. doi: https://doi.org/10.1215/15314200-1-1-117 Download citation file: Zotero Reference Manager EasyBib Bookends Mendeley Papers EndNote RefWorks BibTex toolbar search Search nav search search input Search input auto suggest search filter Books & JournalsAll JournalsPedagogy Search Advanced Search The text of this article is only available as a PDF. © 2001 Duke University Press2001 Article PDF first page preview Close Modal Issue Section: Articles You do not currently have access to this content.
-
Abstract
As women take part in the workforce in greater numbers and in higher positions, they need representation in visual images that will signify their achievements. Because portraits of women have for centuries highlighted their beauty and passivity, the poses, expressions, and props chosen in the past elicit similar readings in current professional women's photographs, readings in opposition to the typical power and authority awarded to male portraits. Women's portrait features may signify a more friendly and open personality than the formal male portrait shows and often represent women's interests and professional affiliations. Currently working women choose a wide variety of poses and props, and cultural readings of the features of portraits have begun to change. A trend towards more informal poses has allowed men's and women's portraits to use some of the same features. Communicators can help to change the conventionalized readings of women's portraits through careful document design that highlights women and their achievements.
-
Abstract
Reviews four books: Reading Poverty, by Patrick Shannon; Race, Rhetoric, and Composition, ed. by Keith Gilyard; Technology and Literacy in the Twenty-First Century: The Importance of Paying Attention, by Cynthia L. Selfe; Critical Thinking, Thoughtful Writing: A Rhetoric with Readings, by John Chaffee with Christine McMahon and Barbara Stout
-
Book Reviews: Rhetoric, the Polis, and the Global Village: Selected Papers from the 1998 Thirtieth Anniversary Rhetoric Society of America Conference: Scientific Discourse in Sociohistorical Context: The Philosophical Transactions of the Royal Society of London, 1675–1975: Electronic Literacies: Language, Culture, and Power in Online Education: Technical Report Writing Today: Writing for the Technical Professions: Plato on Rhetoric and Language: The Future of the Electronic Marketplace: Meaning in Technology ↗
-
Abstract
Preview this article: Lines on Retirement, after Reading Lear, Page 1 of 1 < Previous page | Next page > /docserver/preview/fulltext/tetyc/27/4/teachingenglishinthetwoyearcollege1913-1.gif
-
Book Reviews: The Copyright Book: A Practical Guide: Worlds Apart: Acting and Writing in Academic and Workplace Contexts: Electronic Literacies: Language, Culture, and Power in Online Education: Literacy in a Digital World: Teaching and Learning in the Age of Information: Art Information and the Internet: How to Find It, How to Use It: Writing in the Sciences: Exploring Conventions of Scientific Discourse: Scientific Discourse in Sociohistorical Context: The Philosophical Transactions of the Royal Society of London, 1675–1975 ↗
-
Abstract
Reception Histories: Rhetoric, Pragmatism, and American Cultural Politics by Steven Mailloux. Ithaca: Cornell University Press, 1998. 206 + xv pp. Kenneth Burke and the 21st Century, edited by Bernard L. Brock. Albany: SUNY Press, 1999. 292 pp. “We Are Coming”: The Persuasive Discourse of Nineteenth‐Century Black Women by Shirley Wilson Logan. Carbondale: Southern Illinois University Press, 1999. 255 + xvi pp. Pandora's Hope: Essays on the Reality of Science Studies, by Bruno Latour. Cambridge: Harvard University Press, 1999. 324 + x. The Rhetoric of Science in the Evolution of American Ornithological Discourse by John T. Battalio. Bayshore, TX: Ablex, 1998. 264 + xix pp. Essays in the Study of Scientific Discourse: Methods, Practice, and Pedagogy, edited by John T. Battalio. Stanford, Connecticut: Ablex Publishing Corporation, 1998. 264 pp.
-
Abstract
American literary life has been enriched over the past generation by habits of criticism practiced at Amherst College during the tenure of William H. Pritchard. These essays, which were commissioned as a tribute to Pritchard, celebrate his fortieth year at Amherst and demonstrate the breadth of his influence in the fields of theory, criticism, and pedagogy. The occasion of forty years of teaching at Amherst by William H. Pritchard, the renowned critic of Frost, Jarrell, and many others, has generated a remarkable collection of essays by former students, colleagues, and friends. The essays themselves are a spectrum of contemporary criticism, ranging from classroom memoirs to analytic essay in criticism to assessment of the state of academic letters today. These contributions, a tribute, by reason of their very range, are a salute to the breadth of William Pritchard's circle of literary acquaintance. Under Criticism demonstrates the fine persistence in certain manners of approach and habits of focus that go, among that circle, under the name of criticism. Drawing foremost on their engagement with the literature before them, Christopher Ricks, Helen Vendler, Patricia Meyer Spacks, Neil Hertz, David Ferry, Paul Alpers, Joseph Epstein, and Frank Lentricchia-as well as fifteen other critics and men and women of letters-reinforce Professor Pritchard's prescription that in order to have a hearing, the critic needs to keep listening.
-
Abstract
In this article, we analyze a two‐semester effort to integrate writing instruction into a multi‐disciplinary sophomore engineering design course in Northern Arizona University's College of Engineering and Technology. Specifically, we describe the programmatic implementation and assessment approach to evaluate whether student writing improved over the course of the semester. After discussing the reasons for taking a writing‐intensive approach to engineering, we analyze the results of a pre‐and post‐test administered over the span of an academic semester. Although the outcome of our assessment did not show significant improvement, we argue that writing instruction is important for increasing students’ overall learning skills. We conclude by pointing out several benefits and disadvantages of trying to assess writing improvement over two one‐semester periods.
-
Abstract
Traditionally, has played a central role in how classical rhetoric defines, conducts, and structures both its subject matter and its methods.' The subjects of [rhetorical] deliberation, writes Aristotle, such as seem to present us with alternative possibilities (1357a). These alterative possibilities, structured as opposites, precede-as well as proceed from-the study of rhetoric. For example, stasis theory assumes that people find themselves opposed, actually or potentially, to other people in their interests, desires, and motives and that they require the means, or method, to clarify this opposition even as they seek to move beyond it toward consensus. To provide these means, stasis theory posits a heuristic set of categories-of Being, Quantity, Quality, Place, for example-designed to help disputants identify and evaluate the issues in any given case, chiefly by establishing the relative merit of the oppositions underpinning the contested issues: Only those cases whose points of conflict are sufficiently clear-i.e., are well formulated and resting on sufficiently common grounds-should go forward for debate and adjudication. Equally, opposition plays a key role in structuring the canons of rhetoric and, consequently, in structuring rhetoric as both a theoretical and a practical art. Within the canon of inventio, for example, we find appeals to the advantageous paired with the disadvantageous, possibility with impossibility, guilt with innocence, praise with blame; within dispositio, we find confirmatio paired with refutatio; within elocutio, we find a whole range of figures-from epanalepsis to antimetabole to isocolon-capable of pairing terms into stylistic antitheses; and, finally, within memoria and actiopronuntiatio, we find a spectrum of normative terms marked, at either extreme, by pairs such as natural and artificial, open and closed, high and low, and the like. Clearly, opposition is one of the key terms, if not a governing principle, of classical rhetorical theory and practice. But what of its role in contemporary rhetorical theory? In the critical analysis of visual, rather than verbal or written, texts? In images that seek identification rather than overt persuasion?
-
Abstract
Richard Marback. Plato's Dream of Sophistry. Columbia: University of South Carolina Press, 1999. xii + 163 pages. Gregory Crane. Thucydides and the Ancient Simplicity: The Limits of Political Realism. Berkeley: University of California Press, 1998. xii + 348 pages. Josiah Ober. Political Dissent in Democratic Athens: Intellectual Critics of Popular Rule. Princeton, NJ: Princeton University Press, 1998. xiv + 417 pages. Harvey Yunis. Taming Democracy: Models of Political Rhetoric in Classical Athens. Ithaca, NY: Cornell University Press, 1996. xv + 316 pages. Christine Farris and Chris M. Anson, eds. Under Construction: Working at the Intersections of Composition Theory, Research, and Practice. Logan: Utah State UP, 1998. 332 pages. Gail Hawisher and Cynthia Selfe. Passions, Pedagogies, and 21st Century Technologies. Logan: Utah State University Press, 1994. Pages viii + 452. $29.95 paper. Tharon Howard. A Rhetoric of Electronic Communities. Greenwich, CT: Ablex Publishing Corporation, 1997. Pages xii + 203. $24.95 paper. James Porter. Rhetorical Ethics and Internetworked Writing. Greenwich, CT: Ablex Publishing Corporation, 1998. Pages xiv + 203. $24.95 paper. Russel K. Durst. Collision Course: Conflict, Negotiation, and Learning in College Composition. Urbana, Illinois: NCTE, 1999. 189 pages. $22.95 paper. John Louis Lucaites, Celeste Michelle Condit, and Sally Caudill. Contemporary Rhetorical Theory. New York: Guilford Press, 1999. Pages, xl + 627. Richard E. Miller. As If Learning Mattered: Reforming Higher Education. Ithaca: Cornell UP, 1998. 249 pages. Lynn Z. Bloom. Composition Studies as a Creative Art: Teaching, Writing, Scholarship, Administration. Logan: Utah UP, 1998. 288 pages. $19.95 paper. Duane H. Roen, Stuart C. Brown, and Theresa Enos, eds. Living Rhetoric and Composition: Stories of the Discipline. Mahwah, NJ: Erlbaum, 1999. 233 pages. $22.50 paper. Jan Zlotnik Schmidt, ed. Women/Writing/Teaching. Albany: SUNY P, 1998. 294 pages. $19.95 paper. Peter Dimock. A Short Rhetoric for Leaving the Family. Normal, IL: Dalkey Archive Press, 1998. 118 pages. $12.95 paper.
-
Review Essay: Ethics as Barometer: The Impact of Post-modernism and Critical Theory on Composition ↗
Abstract
Preview this article: Review Essay: Ethics as Barometer: The Impact of Post-modernism and Critical Theory on Composition, Page 1 of 1 < Previous page | Next page > /docserver/preview/fulltext/ccc/51/1/collegecompositioncommunication1364-1.gif
-
“If Anything is Odd, Inappropriate, Confusing, or Boring, It’s Probably Important”: The Emergence of Inclusive Acedemic Literacy through English Classroom Discussion Practices ↗
Abstract
Describes the role of class discussion and a teacher’s particular discourse moves in the development of an inclusive learning culture in a high school English literature course with a rigorous academic curriculum. Focuses on how the teacher transformed previously tracked gifted and talented and general students’ understandings of what counted as being a reader while negotiating collaboration.
-
Abstract
Institutions familiar to the public are defined by master narratives that describe their activities and imply who is invited to take part. For art museums in this country, a master narrative of elitism was established in the last century, when museums organized and began building their collections. Because art museums were designed by the rich and subsequently forced to depend on the rich for financial support, the stories of elitism and exclusion have been perpetuated over the years. Whereas little narratives, or local stories, defining the daily operations of museums do not receive attention, stories of exclusive social events and obscure art exhibitions take prominence and discourage the participation of the general public. With diminished funding for museums and fewer courses devoted to art appreciation in public schools, museums will likely be unable to attract wider audiences to support them, and the master narrative will continue to define museums' image.
-
Abstract
Abstract Critical thinking has led teachers of service courses and their user departments into common pedagogies. Motivated by calls from industry for students with problem‐solving abilities, both service courses and their user departments have incorporated higher‐level thinking modes into their assignments. Applying the interpretive mode of rationality posited by Habermas, innovative teachers are changing their pedagogical methods from the simple transference of information from teacher to student to assignments requiring team projects where students grapple with parametric problem solving that demands interpreting complex data. Applying the emancipatory mode of rationality, some assignments involve outside clients and working with community‐based social and political issues.
-
Abstract
Abstract: The understanding of free speech was, from fifth century Athens onwards, rhetorically coloured, and Greek uses of parrhesia and the definitions of licentia later set out in Roman handbooks are highly influential to sixteenth- and seventeenth-century English works on rhetoric and political advice. Consequently, discussions of liberty of speech in Elizabethan and Jacobean England can often be understood best if read with an eye to the conditions of deliberative rhetoric. Authors of rhetorical works in the sixteenth and seventeenth centuries were engaged in a complicated relationship of negotiation with sometimes apparentiy contradictory traditions when they defined parrhesia. Both traditions were used by speakers and writers concerned find ways of offering frank counsel to their superiors in the late sixteenth and early seventeenth centuries.
-
Abstract
Research Article| May 01 1999 Arguing the Apocalypse: A Theory of Millennial Rhetoric Stephen D. O'Leary,Arguing the Apocalypse: A Theory of Millennial Rhetoric (New York: Oxford University Press, 1994, ix + 314 pp. David S. Cunningham David S. Cunningham Seabury-Western Theological Seminary, Evanston, Illinois 60201, USA. Search for other works by this author on: This Site PubMed Google Scholar Rhetorica (1999) 17 (2): 233–238. https://doi.org/10.1525/rh.1999.17.2.233 Views Icon Views Article contents Figures & tables Video Audio Supplementary Data Peer Review Share Icon Share Facebook Twitter LinkedIn MailTo Tools Icon Tools Get Permissions Cite Icon Cite Search Site Citation David S. Cunningham; Arguing the Apocalypse: A Theory of Millennial Rhetoric. Rhetorica 1 May 1999; 17 (2): 233–238. doi: https://doi.org/10.1525/rh.1999.17.2.233 Download citation file: Ris (Zotero) Reference Manager EasyBib Bookends Mendeley Papers EndNote RefWorks BibTex toolbar search Search Dropdown Menu toolbar search search input Search input auto suggest filter your search All ContentRhetorica Search This content is only available via PDF. Copyright 1999, The International Society for the History of Rhetoric1999 Article PDF first page preview Close Modal You do not currently have access to this content.
-
Abstract
Preview this article: Comment & Response: A Comment on "Methods, Truths, Reasons", Page 1 of 1 < Previous page | Next page > /docserver/preview/fulltext/ce/61/5/collegeenglish1144-1.gif
-
Abstract
The understanding of free speech was, from fifth century Athens onwards, rhetorically coloured, and Greek uses of parrhesia and the definitions of licentia later set out in Roman handbooks are highly influential to sixteenth- and seventeenth-century English works on rhetoric and political advice. Consequently, discussions of liberty of speech in Elizabethan and Jacobean England can often be understood best if read with an eye to the conditions of deliberative rhetoric. Authors of rhetorical works in the sixteenth and seventeenth centuries were engaged in a complicated relationship of negotiation with sometimes apparently contradictory traditions when they defined parrhesia. Both traditions were used by speakers and writers concerned find ways of offering frank counsel to their superiors in the late sixteenth and early seventeenth centuries.
-
Abstract
Reviews 233 plutôt: parce que rhéteur) en musicien: les idées sont des thèmes, les sujets sont des instruments. Pierre-Louis Malosse Stephen D. O'Leary, Arguing the Apocalypse: A Theory of Millennial Rhetoric (New York: Oxford University Press, 1994, ix + 314 pp. Endings, like beginnings, have always fascinated us; thus, speculative accounts of the world's beginning (etiologies) and its ending (eschatologies) have engendered controversial philosophies and gripping narratives. As we approach the end of a millenium, eschatological speculation can only be expected to increase; and thus, Arguing the Apocalypse is a timely contribution to rhetorical history and rhetorical theory. It is also broadly interdisciplinary, carefully researched, and intelligently written. The book's author, Stephen O'Leary, studied comparative religion at Harvard before going on to graduate work in Communication Studies at Northwestern; this book is a revision of his dissertation, and it is marked by the influence of both its director (argumentation theorist Tom Goodnight) and one of its readers (Bernard McGinn, a historian of medieval theology). With a few exceptions, the author has purged his book of the stylistic residues of the much despised "dissertation" genre. Nevertheless, as in Umberto Eco's The Name of the Rose, the first ninety pages will test the readers' mettle; only if they are able to wade through the complexities of the theory will they earn their just reward: two rhetorical histories that are fascinating (and at times, even "page-turners"). Yet there are those first ninety pages. Chapter 1 begins by defining apocalypse—a subset of eschatological discourse that "makes manifest a vision of ultimate destiny, rendering immediate to human audiences the ultimate End of the cosmos in the Last Judgment" (pp. 5-6). Given the powerful appeal of such discourse through the ages, the author suspects that rhetorical theory will be useful in showing how it has shaped human 234 RHETORICA thought and action within particular cultural milieux. Chapter 2 sets out three important topoi of apocalyptic discourse: time, evil, and authority. These topoi are ripe for rhetorical analysis, since they involve not only the intellect but the whole person. O'Leary provides thumbnail sketches of the typical accounts of these three topoi, suggesting that apocalyptic discourse attempts to address certain aporiae that have been left by such accounts. In chapter 3, O'Leary develops the dramatic frames of comedy and tragedy, through which he will view various apocalyptic movements. Traditional Christian eschatology, he argues, accented the comic frame by emphasizing God's complete sovereignty in bringing about the end of time; the divine plan is inscrutible, and we can neither predict the end nor bring it about. But this view still acknowledged an identifiable end, in which evil and time would be no more; and this created the rhetorical space for a "tragic" apocalyptic eschatology, in which God brings the world to a catastrophic close (an event that will be survived only by those who know what to look for, and when to look). "Once an audience has accepted the eschatological argument that evil will be both eliminated and justified in the Last Judgment...their experience of evil will create a hope and expectation for this Judgment that still requires satisfaction" (p. 81). Thus, in apocalyptic rhetoric, "the evils of the present day are pyramided into a structure of cosmic significance" (p. 83). This arouses ever more eager anticipation of the consummation of history. Apocalyptic rhetoric thus tends to be enormously persuasive in the short term. While often blithely dismissed as the ranting of fanatics, it has mobilized thousands, indeed millions, of adherents—a claim that O'Leary will demonstrate in the historical sketches that fill most of the remainder of the book. The next four chapters examine two of the most important apocalyptic movements in the United States. Chapter 4 chronicles William Miller's rise from obscure farmer, to sought-after lecturer, to religious figurehead, to discredited prophet; the chapter also shows why Millerism should be analyzed as a rhetorical movement. In chapter 5, O'Leary examines the particular forms of Millerite argument, showing why they were found persuasive by certain auditors. Chapter 6 jumps ahead some more than a century, examining the more...
-
Abstract
Large enrollments in beginning level General Education courses are problematic. Specifically, when faced with high en-rollments, instructors, myself included, often fall into the default mode of lecturing as the primary means of disseminating course
-
Abstract
Teaching through the Web requires instructors to reconsider their previous assumptions about the nature of teaching, lecture, testing, and student/teacher interaction. Teaching technical writing online, however, raises additional issues. How can a technical writing instructor create an online workplace in which professional‐level collaboration can occur, while also allowing for purely academic instruction and discussion of theoretical issues? This article will address these issues in relation to the author's design and development of his Digital Rhetorics and the Modern Dialectic, specifically, how instructors must assume different roles as designers and then as teachers of online courses; how useful dialectical exchange on the Web that mimics (and sometimes surpasses) face‐to‐face, in‐classroom discussion can be created; and how technical writing instructors can foster productive online collaboration. This article will be a mixture of theory and practice—leaning a little more toward the practice, making it of immediate use to someone who has just been asked to teach a class online for the first time and is seeking help.
-
Abstract
This paper discusses Industrial and Digital Age educational paradigms, needs, and expectations of adult and traditional learners for Internet‐based education; knowledge management and its impact on technical communication; the Universal Campus Network and the nature of Web‐based education in the near future; elements for success for Web‐based distance education in technical communication; and future directions in electronic communication.
-
Abstract
This article describes an assessment carried out in collaboration with the administrators of a large freshman English course. The assessment team worked with instructors to identify course goals and to design tasks that the instructors felt would fairly assess the extent to which the students achieved the goals. Students who did and did not take the course were both pre- and posttested on five central goals: critical reading, argument identification, differentiation of summary and paraphrase, understanding of key terms used in the course, and practical strategies for writing academic papers. Results of the assessment failed to indicate any substantial improvement on any of the five course goals for students who took the course. These results contrasted with positive outcomes obtained by the same assessment team with introductory history and statistics courses. The article concludes with reflections on why instructors may fail to recognize that their courses are not working.
-
Abstract
Investigates problems faced by minority students. Examines case studies of African-American men who had finished bachelor’s degrees in education or English at a predominantly White university. Reports case study participants’ responses to their school experiences.
-
Abstract
Examines the simultaneous rise of rhetorical theory and continued decline of rhetorical education. Presents and discusses three definitions of “rhetoric.” Argues for the historical prominence and continued relevance of the third definition: rhetoric as the study of speaking and writing well.
-
Abstract
The role of literary and rhetorical tropes in scientific discourse is frequently overlooked, largely because “rhetoric” and “science” seem to be incompatible modes of expression. However, if we look closely at scientific explanations—especially those designed to inform a general public—we find that they are as reliant on, if not more so, than more “subjective” forms of public discourse. In A Grammar of Motive, Kenneth Burke posits that all forms of discourse rely heavily on the “four master tropes” of metaphor, metonymy, synecdoche, and irony to express ideas, and science is not an exception. This article outlines the processes behind the four master tropes and demonstrates instances where these tropes occur in the expression of scientific concepts found in such fields as biology, physics, and even mathematics. The purpose is to show that, contrary to what many members of the scientific (and lay) community suppose, rhetorical and literary tropes are necessary components to a linguistic understanding of complex scientific concepts; that such tropes do not hinder our understanding, but are in fact necessary to it.
-
Abstract
Persuasion and Privacy in Cyberspace: The Online Protests over Lotus Marketplace and the Clipper Chip by Laura Gurak. New Haven: Yale UP, 1997. 181 pp. Mina P. Shaughnessy: Her Life and Work by Jane Maher. Urbana: NCTE, 1997. 331 pp. Rhetoric and Pluralism: Legacies of Wayne Booth, edited by Frederick J. Antczak. Columbus: Ohio State UP, 1995. 335 pp. Representing Reality: Discourse, Rhetoric and Social Construction by Jonathan Potter. London: SAGE Publications, 1996. The Emperor's New Clothes: Literature, Literacy, and the Ideology of Style by Kathryn T. Flannery. Pittsburgh: U of Pittsburgh P, 1995. 240 pp.
-
Abstract
Preview this article: Comments and Response: A Comment On "Multi-Vocal Texts and Interpretive Responsibility", Page 1 of 1 < Previous page | Next page > /docserver/preview/fulltext/ce/60/3/collegeenglish3689-1.gif
-
Abstract
David Flanagan, Robert von der Osten, Gwen Gorzelsky, Howard Tinberg, Ellen Cushman, Five Comments on "Students' Goals, Gatekeeping, and Some Questions of Ethics", College English, Vol. 60, No. 2 (Feb., 1998), pp. 210-219
-
Comments & Response: Five Comments On “Students’ Goals, Gatekeeping, And Some Questions Of Ethics” ↗
Abstract
Preview this article: Comments & Response: Five Comments On "Students' Goals, Gatekeeping, And Some Questions Of Ethics", Page 1 of 1 < Previous page | Next page > /docserver/preview/fulltext/ce/60/2/collegeenglish3681-1.gif
-
Abstract
Now that intranets have become the new model for information technology systems, we can expect that more organizations will adopt online document review and editing procedures. This may be problematic for technical editors. Survey studies published in 1992 and 1995 found that most technical editors were still editing on paper most of the time even though an overwhelming percentage of them had access to computers and expressed a positive attitude toward using computers for editing-related tasks. In this article I review discussions of online editing in the technical communication literature to understand how online editing has been constructed within the discipline and why many technical editors remain loyal to traditional paper-based procedures. I discuss a recent call for emulating handwritten mark-up and author queries electronically and compare this “technical fix” with the collaborative online editing affordances of the latest word processors. I then discuss studies of online reading and composition whose results suggest that the materiality of hard-copy editing procedures may contribute to some inherent advantages over online emulations of such procedures, or at least foster the widespread perception that certain advantages exist for hard-copy editing. I conclude by urging an open-minded and flexible but also critical perspective toward online editing technology. Such a perspective should help make the move to online editing a more positive experience for technical editors. It might also help them define a higher-level role for editing in the information and document development process.
-
Abstract
This study explores the adoption of new media among an elite, powerful group: state legislators. The case study investigates how five information sources are used by a sample of Louisiana state legislators to meet nine different information needs. These research questions were posed: (1) What roles do the various sources available to legislators play in helping them make voting decisions, and does the importance of these information sources vary with different information needs? (2) How does new information technology fit into the information sources state legislators use in making voting decisions? and (3) Do characteristics such as the officeholder's age, tenure, and education influence how these information sources are used? The legislators in this sample indicate a preference for interpersonal communication channels, specifically statehouse insiders. They do not consider new media to be important sources for information. Their age, tenure, and education have little influence on how they use information sources.
-
Abstract
Since the 1960s, attitudes toward empirical research on writing, including research on technical/professional writing, have shifted from encouragement to resistance. This essay traces these shifts in light of changes in writing research, psychology, and the rhetoric of science. In composition studies, an initial mild uneasiness about “scientism”; intensified with the rise of process models, suggesting a Romanticist defense of the mystique of creativity. More recent post‐modernist denunciations of scientific methods as immoral have other Romanticist overtones. In technical communication, a long‐standing interest in workplace writing practices allowed a smoother integration of empirical analysis with descriptive studies of writing contexts. However, as in composition, recent critiques in technical communication suggest that empirical methods should not be employed. These critiques too tightly circumscribe the values that may be considered humanist and cut off important avenues of inquiry and critique that historically have advanced both the sciences and humanities.
-
Abstract
Preview this article: Reading(s) in the Writing Classroom, Page 1 of 1 < Previous page | Next page > /docserver/preview/fulltext/ccc/48/4/collegecompositionandcommunication3165-1.gif
-
Abstract
The relation between writing in formal schooling and writing in other social practices is a central problem in writing research (e.g., critical pedagogy, writing in nonacademic settings, cognition in variable social contexts). How do macro-level social and political structures (forces) affect micro-level literate actions in classrooms and vice versa? To address these questions, the author synthesizes Yrjö Engeström's systems version of Vygotskian cultural-historical activity theory with Charles Bazerman's theory of genre systems. The author suggests that this synthesis extends Bakhtinian dialogic theory by providing a broader unit of analysis than text-as-discourse, wider levels of analysis than the dyad, and an expanded theory of dialectic. By tracing the intertextual relations among disciplinary and educational genre systems, through the boundary of classroom genre systems, one can construct a model of ways classroom writing is linked to writing in wider social practices and rethink such issues as agency, task representation, and assessment.
-
Abstract
Kenneth Burke in Greenwich Village: Conversing with the Moderns, 1915–1931 by Jack Selzer. Madison: U of Wisconsin P, 1996; 284 pp. Narrative as Rhetoric: Technique, Audiences, Ethics, Ideology by James Phelan. Columbus, OH: Ohio State U P, 1996; pp. xiv + 237. Moral Politics: What Conservatives Know that Liberals Don't by George Lakoff. Chicago and London: U of Chicago P, 1996. 413 pp. Women Public Speakers in the United States, 1925–1993: A Bio‐Critical Sourcebook edited by Karlyn Kohrs Campbell. Westport, Connecticut: Greenwood Press, 1994; pp. xxiii; pp. 491. Eloquent Dissent: The Writings of James Sledd, edited by Richard D. Freed. Portsmouth, NH, Boynton/Cook 1996;188 pp.
-
Abstract
The Lost Cause of Rhetoric: The Relation of Rhetoric and Geometry in Aristotle and Lacan by David Metzger. Carbondale: Southern Illinois UP, 1995. xvi; 135. Roman Rhetoric: Revolution and the Greek Influence by Richard Leo Enos. Prospect Heights, IL: Waveland Press, 1995; xii + 135pp. Nineteenth‐Century Women Learn to Write edited by Catherine Hobbs. Charlottesville and London, University of Virginia Press, 1995. 343 pp. Kenneth Burke and Contemporary European Thought edited by Bernard L. Brock. Tuscaloosa, U of Alabama P, 1995; xii; 279 pp. A Teacher's Introduction to Composition in the Rhetorical Tradition by W. Ross Winterowd & Jack Blum. Urbana, IL: National Council of Teachers of English, 1994. A Teacher's Introduction to Postmodernism by Ray Linn Urbana, IL: National Council of Teachers of English, 1996.
-
Abstract
In other words, Scott recognized that our individual felt sense of rhetoric participates in larger group and community practices, which give our sense of rhetoric both a purpose and a justification. Scott uses two key examples to illustrate his point. One of them concerns the way in which Huey Newton, the Black revolutionary of the 60s, confronts an unspecified number of policemen with a gun in his hand. Bobby Seale, Newton's colleague in the Black Panther Party, reports that these policemen were checking out some people hanging around the party office when Newton intervened:
-
Abstract
Preview this article: Poems, Page 1 of 1 < Previous page | Next page > /docserver/preview/fulltext/ce/59/2/collegeenglish3619-1.gif
-
Abstract
This article analyzes a CEO's use of extended epic metaphor in building corporate culture. Whereas much of the research on management's use of narrative has examined shorter stories and anecdotes, here the authors analyze the text of a speech written by a newly hired CEO for his upper management team. The speech, which was never delivered but was instead sent out in a leadership manual to managers in the conglomerate, begins with a narrative history of the CEO's first five months in office. In his description of events, the metaphoric language suggesting heroes and competition contradicts the principles of team management that the CEO intends to implement throughout the company. These heroic metaphors valorize individual achievement, agency, and action—values more likely to be familiar to the business culture than the cooperative values of teams. Drawn from war and sports metaphors common in the language of the popular American lexicon, the images generate more excitement and appeal than those of cooperative planning inherent in team management systems.
-
Abstract
Preview this article: Nowadays, Even the Illiterates Read and Write, Page 1 of 1 < Previous page | Next page > /docserver/preview/fulltext/rte/30/3/researchintheteachingofenglish15315-1.gif
-
Abstract
Genre Knowledge in Disciplinary Communication: Cognition/Culture/Power. Carol Berkenkotter and Thomas N. Huckin. Hillsdale, NJ: Lawrence Erlbaum, 1995. Academic Literacy and the Nature of Expertise: Reading, Writing, and Knowing in Academic Philosophy. Cheryl Geisler. Hillsdale, NJ: Lawrence Erlbaum, 1994. Constructing Experience. Charles Bazerman. Carbondale, IL: Southern Illinois University Press, 1994.
-
Abstract
Norms of Rhetorical Culture by Thomas B. Farrell. New Haven and London: Yale UP 1993; x + 374pp. Hermogenes On Issues; Strategies of Argument in Later Greek Rhetoric, by Malcolm Heath, Oxford: The Clarendon Press, 1995; pp. ix + 274. The Rhetoric of Politics in the English Revolution, 1642–1660, by Elizabeth Skerpan. Columbia: University of Missouri Press, 1992; 264 pages. The Rhetoric of Courtship: Courting and Courtliness in Elizabethan Language and Literature; by Catherine Bates. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1992; 236 pages. Philosophy, Rhetoric, Literary Criticism: (Inter)views edited Gary A. Olson, with a foreword by Clifford Geertz. Carbondale: Southern Illinois U P, 1994. 250 pp. Understanding Scientific Prose ed. Jack Selzer. Madison: U of Wisconsin P, 1993; 388 pp. Learning from the Histories of Rhetoric: Essays in Honor of Winifred Bryan Horner, ed. Theresa Enos. Southern Illinois UP; 1993; 200 pp. Greek Rhetoric Before Aristotle, by Richard Enos. Prospect Heights, IL: Waveland Press, 1993. 159 pages.
-
Abstract
Preview this article: From Intentions to Text: Articulating Initial Intentions for Writing, Page 1 of 1 < Previous page | Next page > /docserver/preview/fulltext/rte/30/2/researchintheteachingofenglish15323-1.gif
-
Abstract
Preview this article: Comment & Response, Page 1 of 1 < Previous page | Next page > /docserver/preview/fulltext/ce/58/4/collegeenglish9052-1.gif
-
Abstract
* Thinking About Education in a Different Way * Myths About Achievement and Aptitude * Other Myths About American Schools * Why Now? * Poor Ideas for Reform * Real Problems of American Education * Toward the Improvement of Education * Fundamentals of School Improvement: Research and Compassion
-
Abstract
A collection of articles forming a handbook of information on Metropolitan Universities, their unique mission and characteristics. It addresses the questions and concerns of faculty, students, administrators, state educational policy makers, and mayors or city managers, all of whom are involved in institutions located in or near the urban center of a metropolitan area. Johnson and Bell collected articles forming a handbook of information on metropolitan universities and their unique mission and characteristics. It addresses the questions and concerns of faculty, students, administrators, state educational policy makers, and mayors or city managers, all of whom are involved in institutions located in or near the urban center of a metropolitan area.
-
Abstract
In addition to reflecting the social and power relationships between the writer and the reader as well as the degree of imposition, politeness strategies in administrative writing also reflect the values of the organization. Operating in the egalitarian climate perpetuated in a university setting, administrators obscured their legitimate power when they wrote nonroutine memos to faculty. Hiding and de-emphasizing their empowerment by using indirectness, tentativeness, indebtedness, and personalization, academic administrators achieved a high level of politeness. This intensified politeness contrasts with the moderated politeness used in a corporation that openly accepts hierarchy and promotes efficiency. This study, therefore, offers a context-based approach to analyzing administrative writing, an approach that can be used to uncover discourse strategies in other organizational sites.
-
Abstract
Preview this article: Seeking Common Ground: Guiding Assumptions for Writing Courses, Page 1 of 1 < Previous page | Next page > /docserver/preview/fulltext/ccc/46/4/collegecompositioncommunication8720-1.gif
-
Abstract
Reading and Teaching Popular Media Making Sense of the Media - From Reading to Culture A Boy's Own Story - Writing Masculine Genres Hardcore Rappin' - Popular Music, Identity and Critical Discourse The me in the Picture is not me - Photography as Writing Reading Audiences - The Subjective and the Social Intervening in Culture - Media Studies, English and the Response to Mass Culture In Other Words - Evaluation, Writing and Reflection Going Critical - The Development of Critical Discourse Solving the Theoretical Problem - Positive Images and Practical work Conclusion - Dialogues with the Future.
-
Introducing Chaos (Theory) into Science and Engineering: Effects of Rhetorical Strategies on Scientific Readers ↗
Abstract
Introductions in scientific journal articles invite the community to read, accept, and build on new ideas. Often they open with standard moves that bid readers to attend to new findings that fill a serious gap in the literature on an important topic, thus connecting shared communal ideas and new ideas. How do these moves apply to “revolutionary” disciplines that lack a shared literature? Do introductory moves influence scientists' reading strategies? In a two-stage study, we analyzed introductions of four articles on chaos theory and then asked 12 scientists to think aloud while reading them. To investigate effects of disciplinary maturity, we chose two recent and two early articles. The early “revolutionary” articles differed strikingly from the more conventional recent articles in space devoted to old versus new information, use of citations and equations, and the nature of opening appeal. Scientific readers reacted differently to the recent and early articles, commenting more on new information in the recent articles. Across articles, however, they commented more on shared information than on new ideas. These results underscore the importance of connecting new ideas to the literature even when using unusual techniques to introduce radically new ideas.
-
Abstract
In 1980 Cathy N. Davidson traveled to Japan to teach English at a leading all-women's university. It was the first of many journeys and the beginning of a deep and abiding fascination. In this extraordinary book, Davidson depicts a series of intimate moments and small epiphanies that together make up a panoramic view of Japan. With wit, candor, and a lover's keen eye, she tells captivating stories-from that of a Buddhist funeral laden with ritual to an exhilarating evening spent touring the "Floating World," the sensual demimonde in which salaryman meets geisha and the normal rules are suspended. On a remote island inhabited by one of the last matriarchal societies in the world, a disconcertingly down-to-earth priestess leads her to the heart of a sacred grove. And she spends a few unforgettable weeks in a quasi-Victorian residence called the Practice House, where, until recently, Japanese women were taught American customs so that they would make proper wives for husbands who might be stationed abroad. In an afterword new to this edition, Davidson tells of a poignant trip back to Japan in 2005 to visit friends who had remade their lives after the Great Hanshin Earthquake of 1995, which had devastated the city of Kobe, as well as the small town where Davidson had lived and the university where she taught.36 Views of Mount Fuji not only transforms our image of Japan, it offers a stirring look at the very nature of culture and identity. Often funny, sometimes liltingly sad, it is as intimate and irresistible as a long-awaited letter from a good friend
-
Abstract
In this article, the author offers some personal reflections on the origins and continued development of his thinking about the nature of writing and the relationship between writing and cognition. He recounts how his early efforts to understand the unique effects of writing on cognition, which he claimed were different from the effects of speech on cognition, culminated in his controversial theory of “autonomous texts”: namely, that whereas in speech one listens primarily for a speaker's intentions (i.e., what is meant), writing elicits a form of understanding that seeks a more literal interpretation of sentence meaning (i.e., what is actually said). The author acknowledges the merit of several criticisms of his early claims, but defends his core thesis that writing both enables and encourages writers and readers to say and think things differently than does speech; writing entails a unique mode of understanding that divorces form from meaning. He revises his earlier contention that literacy represents a form of cultural progress toward a more cautious view of writing as an instrument of increasing cultural specialization. Finally, the author outlines several unresolved issues that serve to focus his continued efforts at understanding how writing affects cognition.
-
Abstract
The authors assessed writing attitudes and epistemologies of 117 first-year and 329 upper-level undergraduates. Attitude scales assessed enjoyment of writing, self-ratings of writing ability, and belief in writing as learnable. Epistemological scales measured absolutism (belief in knowledge as determinably true or false), relativism (belief in the indeterminacy of all claims), and evaluativism (belief that truth can be approximated). Absolutism correlated negatively with writing grades and verbal aptitude, whereas evaluativism exhibited a weak positive correlation with both. Students with higher evaluativism tended to enjoy writing more and to assess themselves as good writers. Upper-level students were less absolutist and marginally more evaluativist than first-year students. Differences in attitudes and epistemologies emerged between men and women and among upper-level students in four disciplinary groups. The authors sketch some implications for writing pedagogy.
-
Abstract
In summer of 1987, Donald Stewart began a survey of English departments, attempting to uncover changes in curriculum that had resulted from changes in discipline. Stewart reported results of his survey in a 1989 CCC article, is an English Major, and What Should It Be? Stewart acknowledged limitations of his study: he was considering only 194 colleges, and only 108 of these actually responded to his request for information beyond catalogue description. Furthermore, many of respondents indicated that their curriculum was constantly being revised. Still, survey provided an important window on English major, particularly with regard to options in creative writing and rhetoric/composition. Stewart found that only 74 of 194 colleges surveyed, or 38%, offered students chance to specialize in some aspect of writing in addition to literature. The majority of English departments surveyed by Stewart (55%) offered only literature emphases, with optional electives from other areas of English. Based on his findings, he made a call for the establishment, in all departments, of options in creative writing, linguistics (where departments of linguistics do not exist), and composition and (193). In our survey of writing concentrations or majors within English departments, we wanted to follow up on Stewart's survey to see if more undergraduates were able to specialize in composition and rhetoric.1 The initial impetus for this survey came from an e-mail discussion among writing program directors about concentrations in writing and rhetoric being offered in their departments. After several writing program directors informally announced new courses and writing concentrations, we thought a review of these changes
-
Abstract
This study investigated the effects of writing models on students’ writing of research texts. The models used by participants varied in quality and in labeling cues. Ninety-five psychology majors were given basic facts, including relevant and irrelevant information, for writing a Method Section for one of two experiments. The control group (N = 22) saw no models. The models groups (N =73) saw three student-written Method sections—either 3 good models (AAA) or 1 good, 1 moderate, and 1 poor model (ABC). Half of each quality group saw the models labeled with grades; the other half saw them unlabeled. Following holistic ratings of the students’ texts, the texts were analyzed for content. The models groups’ texts were rated as better organized than those of the control group. The models also influenced text content. Seeing a proposition in the models increased the likelihood that students would include it in their texts, with the effect being smaller for propositions that appeared only in moderate or poor models. For the writing topic deemed more difficult, the models group included more topical information than the control group, including more essential propositions but also more unnecessary propositions. No systematic benefits emerged from labeling the models or from providing only good models. Students seemed able to judge the relative quality of the models, even without labels. Overall, providing models seems to increase the salience of the topical information considered by student writers for inclusion in their texts
-
Abstract
A newly developed instrument, the Literary Response Questionnaire (LRQ), provides scales that measure seven different aspects of readers’ orientation toward literary texts: Insight, Empathy, Imagery Vividness, Leisure Escape, Concern with Author, Story-Driven Reading, and Rejection of Literary Values. The present report presents evidence that each of these scales possesses satisfactory internal consistency, retest reliability, and factorial validity. Also, a series of five studies provided preliminary evidence that each scale may be located in a theoretically plausible network of relations with certain global personality traits (e.g., Absorption), with aspects of cognitive style (e.g., Regression in the Service of the Ego), and with some of the learning skills that are relevant to effective work in the classroom (e.g., Elaborative Processing). In a variety of teaching and research settings, the LRQ may be a useful measure of individual differences in readers’ orientation toward literary texts.
-
A Comment on "Expanding/Extending English: Interdisciplinarity and Internationalism" and "'Contact Zones' and English Studies" ↗
Abstract
David E. Johnson, A Comment on "Expanding/Extending English: Interdisciplinarity and Internationalism" and "'Contact Zones' and English Studies", College English, Vol. 57, No. 2 (Feb., 1995), pp. 223-224
-
Abstract
Preview this article: Comment & Response, Page 1 of 1 < Previous page | Next page > /docserver/preview/fulltext/ce/57/2/collegeenglish9143-1.gif
-
Abstract
Preview this article: Writing With Teachers: A Conversation with Peter Elbow, Page 1 of 1 < Previous page | Next page > /docserver/preview/fulltext/ccc/46/1/collegecompositioncommunication8754-1.gif
-
Abstract
Preview this article: Collaboration and the Redagogy of Disclosure, Page 1 of 1 < Previous page | Next page > /docserver/preview/fulltext/ce/57/1/collegeenglish9148-1.gif
-
Abstract
This essay describes some of the primary features of educational criticism, an arts-based approach to qualitative inquiry. We first examine the aims of this approach, focusing on its potential to heighten our perceptions of the classroom. We next discuss four dimensions of educational criticism: descriptive (intended to vividly render the qualities that constitute an educational performance or product); interpretative (represented in the conceptual frameworks that allow critics to account for the attributes and patterns of interaction they have observed); normative (involving a process of articulating those values that inform conceptions of goodness within a given domain); and thematic (concerned with the utility of extracting some type of general understanding, image, principle, or lesson that transcends the particular of an individual case). Finally, we address questions of rigor as they apply to educational criticism and other forms of qualitative research. Specifically, we identify three criteria (consensual validation, structural corroboration, and referential adequacy) appropriate for assessing the credibility of such work. In suggesting criticism as one potential model for educational inquiry, we hope to encourage those researchers who seek to create compelling and richly textured accounts of current classroom practice.
-
Abstract
The task of responding to five serious and thoughtful papers is not an easy one. Although there is some overlap among them, each paper makes its own distinctive points. What we have decided to do is to identify the major concerns expressed by each author and then to respond to those concerns as best we can. The level of specificity that is possible in the identification of concerns is virtually infinite. The concerns that we have identified we regard as either important in their own right or common across the five papers that were invited. Following each point is our response.
-
Writing across the Business Curriculum: An Alternative Means of Developing and Assessing Written Communication Skills ↗
Abstract
For three years, the School of Business explored writing across the curriculum (WAC) approaches for developing written communication skills of undergraduate business majors. In selected classes, instructors stressed links between understanding concepts and being able to write clearly about them, improved design of assignments, and improved feedback to students. Instructors participating in this study concluded that a WAC approach improved the quality of student writing and the applications of course concepts. They also concluded that these improvements carried over to subsequent courses. Students reported using more care in revising drafts and more attention overall, to writing in certain settings. Their attention peaked when the instructor emphasized writing. A minority of students maintained, however, that writing should be evaluated only in writing classes taught by English faculty and that evaluation of writing should not be used to determine the grades they receive on assignments or for the course itself.
-
Abstract
Preview this article: Poems, Page 1 of 1 < Previous page | Next page > /docserver/preview/fulltext/ce/56/6/collegeenglish9209-1.gif
-
Abstract
Preview this article: Exploring Agency in Classroom Discourse or, Should David Have Told His Story?, Page 1 of 1 < Previous page | Next page > /docserver/preview/fulltext/ccc/45/3/collegecompositionandcommunication8777-1.gif
-
Abstract
This book bridges an important gap between two major approaches to mass communication -- historical and social scientific. To do so, it employs a theory of communication that unifies social, cultural and technological concerns into a systematic and formal framework that is then used to examine the impact of print within the larger socio-cultural context and across multiple historical contexts. The authors integrate historical studies and more abstract formal representations, achieving a set of logically coherent and well-delimited hypotheses that invite further exploration, both historically and experimentally. A second gap that the book addresses is in the area of formal models of communication and diffusion. Such models typically assume a homogeneous population and a communication whose message is abstracted from the complexities of language processing. In contrast, the model presented in this book treats the population as heterogeneous and communications as potentially variable in their content as they move across speakers or readers. Written to address and overcome many of the disciplinary divisions that have prevented the study of print from being approached from the perspective of a unified theory, this book employs a focused interdisciplinary position that encompasses several domains. It shows the underlying compatibility between cognitive and social theory; between the study of language and cognition and the study of technology; between the postmodern interest in the instability of meaning and the social science interest in the diffusion of information; between the effects of technology and issues of cultural homogeneity and heterogeneity. Overall, this book reveals how small, relatively non-interactive, disciplinary-specific conversations about print are usefully conceived of as part of a larger interdisciplinary inquiry.
-
Abstract
Miriam Brody. Manly Writing: Gender, Rhetoric, and the Rise of Composition. Carbondale: Southern Illinois University Press, 1993. 247 pages. Carol J. Singley and S. Elizabeth Sweeney, eds. Anxious Power: Reading, Writing, and Ambivalence in Narratives by Women. Albany: State University of New York Press, 1993. xxvi + 400 pages. Gregory Clark and S. Michael Halloran, eds. Oratorical Culture in Nineteenth‐Century America: Transformations in the Theory and Practice of Rhetoric. Carbondale: Southern Illinois University Press, 1993.281 pages. Donovan J. Ochs. Consolatory Rhetoric: Grief, Symbol, and Ritual in the Greco‐Roman Era. Columbia: University of South Carolina Press, 1993. xiv + 130 pages. $29.95 cloth. Walter L. Reed. Dialogues of the Word: The Bible as Literature According to Bakhtin. New York: Oxford University Press, 1993. xvi + 223 pages. Barbara Warnick. The Sixth Canon: Belletristic Rhetorical Theory and Its French Antecedents. Columbia: University of South Carolina, 1993. 176 pages. John Frederick Reynolds, ed. Rhetorical Memory and Delivery: Classical Concepts for Contemporary Composition and Communication. Hillsdale, NJ: Lawrence Erlbaum Associates, 1993. xii + 170. $19.95 paper. Edward M. White. Teaching and Assessing Writing. 2nd ed. San Francisco: Jossey‐Bass Publishers, 1994. xxii + 331 pages. $34.95. Sharon Crowley. Ancient Rhetorics for Contemporary Students. New York: Macmillan College Publishing Company, 1994. 365 pages. Victor Villanueva, Jr. Bootstraps: From an American Academic of Color. Urbana, IL: NCTE, 1993. xviii + 150 pages.
-
Abstract
Abstract: Seventeenth-century “natural religion” in England included the work of many theologians and scientists who comprised a close-knit discourse community shaped by a common theology and many similarities in intellectual outlook. They developed a complex rhetoric compounded of probabilistic reasoning and a wide range of figurative conventions for the argument from design. These writings offer a rich intertext of discursive practices which are more classically rooted, more intuitive and imaginative in appeal, and simultaneously more probabilistic and less demonstrative in reasoning, than has generally been assumed. This essay focuses on the imaginative, figurative dimensions of this work, identifying its primary classical sources and its sanctions in the rhetorical theory of the time.
-
Abstract
(1994). The rhetoric of the Vietnam war: An annotated bibliography. Rhetoric Society Quarterly: Vol. 24, No. 3-4, pp. 131-147.
-
The Effects of Gender and Employee Classification Level on Communication-Related Outcomes: A Test of Structuralist and Socialization Hypotheses ↗
Abstract
We surveyed 1,152 employees of a midwestern telephone company to test the effects of gender and employee classification level on work outcomes. To determine whether gender differences in this organization were stable or context dependent, competing hypotheses were established from both structural and socialization perspectives. Significant main effects of gender and employee classification level were predicted and found by structuralist theory. Women reported lower job satisfaction and interaction as less desirable than men, whereas hourly workers reported lower supervisory support, teamwork, communication satisfaction, and accuracy of information than salaried workers. Structuralist theory also predicted and found significant interaction effects for satisfaction with communication, supervisory support, teamwork, and desire for interaction. However, both theories operated for employees' perceptions of information accuracy.
-
Abstract
Abstract: This essay discusses four pivotal moments in the consideration of whether rhetoric is an art. Section I sets the stage by briefly discussing the charge against rhetoric found in the Gorgias. Section II sketches the arguments of Sextus Empiricus and shows how they can be traced back to a single objection implicit in the Socratic charge, namely that the putative subject matter of rhetoric is indeterminate. Section III reviews several arguments presented by Quintilian, most of which can be usefully formulated as responses to Sextus. Section IV shows how Quintilian in fact reflects a line of thought first presented by Isocrates in Against the Sophists. The essay articulates what is common in the “common stock” of arguments about whether rhetoric is an art, and why the argument is one of intrinsic importance.
-
Abstract
Power, determined by rank, can be a primary determinant of how communication acts are structured by the writer and perceived by the reader. The sales model underpinning traditional business communication principles does not consider the effect of such power in memos written by managers to subordinates. Three rhetorical and linguistic strategies that reflect the construct of power in managerial communication are projecting leadership, assuming commonality, and controlling information. These strategies, which have not been sufficiently considered in theoretical and applied research, suggest the need to consider new ways of articulating principles for management communication.
-
Abstract
Preview this article: POEMS, Page 1 of 1 < Previous page | Next page > /docserver/preview/fulltext/ce/56/3/collegeenglish9237-1.gif
-
Abstract
I he postmodern penchant for reflexivity has affected all arenas of social research, including composition and rhetoric.Sandra Harding explains the importance of reflexivity as she defines feminist methods: The beliefs and behaviors of the researcher are part of the empirical evidence for (or against) the claims advanced in the results of research.This evidence . . .must be open to critical scrutiny no less than what is traditionally defined as relevant evidence....This kind of relationship between the researcher and the object of research is usually discussed under the heading of the "reflexivity of social science."(9) Reflexivity encourages a questioning of the most basic premises of one's discipline.Charles Bazerman, whose essay "The Interpretation of Disciplinary Writing" appears in Writing the Social Text, describes the fruits of interrogating one's discipline: "By reflection one can come to know the systems of which one is part and can act with greater self-conscious precision and flexibility to carry forward and, if appropriate, reshape the projects of one's discipline" (37).
-
Abstract
Preview this article: Comment & Response, Page 1 of 1 < Previous page | Next page > /docserver/preview/fulltext/ce/56/2/collegeenglish9250-1.gif
-
Abstract
The demand for help and hypertext systems has created a problem for many documentation departments, particularly those in smaller companies inexperienced in creating these forms of online documentation. The scarcity of existing literature compounds this problem. Literature that specifically addresses how to create such systems with limited resources and considerable time constraints would ease the burden faced by these companies. This article gives writers in small companies with limited resources some suggestions for undertaking a hypertext project. The writer views help text as a simple form of hypertext, and, as such, frequently refers to both simply as “hypertext.” This article is not concerned with describing in detail the various design features of hypertext.
-
Abstract
An important element of written and other technological forms of communication is that they accommodate “distance” between sender and receiver in a way proximate communication does not. Despite its importance, the notion of distance has remained pretty much undeveloped in theories of written communication, and the reference points for developing it have remained scattered across various, often noninteractive, literatures such as social theory, network theory, knowledge representation, and postmodernism. Synthesizing across these diverse literatures, we formulate a set of concepts and axioms that lays down some baselines for the general communication context, proximate or at a distance. Our baseline concepts include, among others, relative similarity, signature, reach, and concurrency. We then move beyond these baselines to concepts and axioms that accommodate the specialized distance characteristics of written (also print and electronic) communication. These concepts include asynchronicity, durability, and multiplicity. We conclude by discussing how these concepts and axioms matter to (a) the theoretical modeling of proximate and written systems of communication (including print and electronic systems); and (b) the educational challenge of teaching communication at a distance in the proximate space of the writing classroom.
-
Abstract
Computers and technology now enable the writer of a form letter to insert significant personal information about the individual recipient, the purpose of which is to induce compliance with the sender's purposes. This article is based on a project in producing medical advice letters tailored to individuals. Our evaluations, like other preliminary studies, suggest that individualizing such letters does improve compliance over the conventional (impersonal) form letter. In considering the inner logic of the individualized letter, different methods of forming personalized letters are presented: adding text, subtracting text, and rearranging text. It is shown how the requisite information can be represented by a questionnaire, a diagram, and the printed letter itself. These three components are logically connected so that the user can make various choices and letters can be quickly formulated. Finally, advice is offered to technical writers embarking on the development of an individualized form letter, with some general reflections about the future of this innovation.
-
Abstract
Preview this article: Poems, Page 1 of 1 < Previous page | Next page > /docserver/preview/fulltext/ce/55/6/collegeenglish9285-1.gif
-
Abstract
To understand the ways students learn to write, we must go beyond the small and all too often marginalized component of the curriculum that treats writing explicitly and look at the broader, though largely tacit traditions students encounter in the whole curriculum, explains David R. Russell, in the introduction to this singular study. The updated edition provides a comprehensive history of writing instruction outside general composition courses in American secondary and higher education, from the founding of public secondary schools and research universities in the 1870s, through the spread of the writing-across-the-curriculum movement in the 1980s, through the WAC efforts in contemporary curriculums.
-
"So What Do We Do Now?" Necessary Directionality as the Writing Teacher's Response to Racist, Sexist, Homophobic Papers ↗
Abstract
So ends Arthur Clarke's classic 2001: A Space Odyssey, and, as David Bowman contemplates with some dismay his seeming mastery of the universe, his unstated question is one the contemporary writing or literature teacher might well appropriate for his or her own contemporary pedagogical dilemma: So what do I do now with my students? It is the question a high-school English teacher once asked me as she read some Derrida and Nietzsche as part of a required Contemporary Theory and Pedagogy class I was teaching. Her pedagogical quandary was not an isolated one. I answered her with another question: What if a student in your freshman writing class submits to you a rough draft of a paper which you consider to be racist-very racist? Would you, or should you, with that paper-or perhaps one that asserts that it is the duty of Christians to ferret out every gay and 'beat some sense into him'-mark it as any other paper? She seemed to squirm in her seat. She had, in fact, once gotten a racist paper, and her response had been unequivocal: she did not allow the paper and sat the student down and set him right. Whatever truth there is to Foucault's assertion that each society has its regime of truth, its 'general politics' of truth-i.e., the types of discourse which it accepts and makes function as true (Truth 131), and whatever personal power agendas are working subtly at the heart of any particular discourse, still, to that teacher that morning, there were some things you could be certain about. In the case of a racist paper, some seemingly universal principle far beyond political correctness, beyond situational truths, was at issue. Still, as she struggled through some of the assigned readings for the course, it was clear she was having some difficulty reconciling her own moral fervor
-
“So What Do We Do Now?”: Necessary Directionality as the Writing Teacher’s Response to Racist, Sexist, Homophobic Paper ↗
Abstract
Preview this article: "So What Do We Do Now?": Necessary Directionality as the Writing Teacher's Response to Racist, Sexist, Homophobic Paper, Page 1 of 1 < Previous page | Next page > /docserver/preview/fulltext/ccc/44/2/collegecompositioncommunication8838-1.gif
-
Textual Dynamics of the Professions: Historical and Contemporary Studies of Writing in Professional Communities, edited Charles Bazermanand James Paradis ↗
Abstract
Textual Dynamics of the Professions: Historical and Contemporary Studies of Writing in Professional Communities, edited Charles Bazerman and James Paradis. Madison: U of Wisconsin P. 1991. 390 pages.
-
Abstract
The authors explore the parallels to be found by comparing descriptions of the technical communicator with differing views of the communication process—the transmission, translation, and articulation views of communication. In each of these views, the place of the technical communicator and of technical discourse shifts with respect to the production of meaning and relations of power. The authors argue from the standpoint of the articulation view for a new conception of the technical communicator as author and of technical communication as a discourse that produces an author.
-
The Ethics of Teaching Ethics in Professional Communication: The Case of Engineering Publicity at MIT in the 1920s ↗
Abstract
The teaching of ethics in professional communication courses for non-English majors is problematic because teachers of those courses are usually trained in literary studies, a profession that has traditionally viewed with suspicion the ethical orientation of science, technology, and business professions. This article examines the history of this problematic, focusing on the “Engineering Publicity” program at Massachusetts Institute of Technology (MIT) in the 1920s. The article suggests that students may be empowered to enter and transform their professions more through examining ethical critiques of science, technology, and business carried on within and among the professions they will enter than by examining ethical critiques from the profession of literary studies.
-
Abstract
The essay begins with an intellectual framework for describing a visual‐verbal interface. Applying the implications of the framework to collaborative work, the authors illustrate ways in which they used this framework to observe and teach collaborative teams of graphic designers.
-
Abstract
Metaphor and Reason in Judicial Opinions by Haig Bosmajian. Carbondale, IL: Southern Illinois University Press, 1992, 205 pp. The Context of Human Discourse: A Configurational Criticism of Rhetoric by Eugene E. White. Columbia, SC, University of South Carolina Press, 1992, vii‐ix, 307pp. Rhetoric, Hermeneutics and Translation in the Middle Ages: Academic Traditions and Vernacular Texts by Rita Copeland.Cambridge, Cambridge University Press, 1991; 295pp. Terms of Response: Language and Audience in Seventeenth‐ and Eighteenth‐Century Theory by Robert L. Montgomery. University Park, PA: The Pennsylvania State UP, 1992; 216. The Discipline of Taste and Feeling by Charles Wegener. Chicago: U of Chicago P, 1992. Robert M. La Follette Sr., The Voice of Conscience by Carl R. Burgchardt. New York, Greenwood Press, 1992, viii + 243 pp.
-
Abstract
Research Article| August 01 1992 Rhetorical Thought in John Henry Newman Walter Jost, Rhetorical Thought in John Henry Newman, (Columbia: University of South Carolina Press, 1989), xxi + 325 pp. David S. Cunningham David S. Cunningham Dept. of Theology, University of St. Thomas, 2115 Summit Ave., St. Paul, Minnesota 55105-1096. Search for other works by this author on: This Site PubMed Google Scholar Rhetorica (1992) 10 (3): 311–314. https://doi.org/10.1525/rh.1992.10.3.311 Views Icon Views Article contents Figures & tables Video Audio Supplementary Data Peer Review Share Icon Share Facebook Twitter LinkedIn Email Tools Icon Tools Cite Icon Cite Search Site Citation David S. Cunningham; Rhetorical Thought in John Henry Newman. Rhetorica 1 August 1992; 10 (3): 311–314. doi: https://doi.org/10.1525/rh.1992.10.3.311 Download citation file: Ris (Zotero) Reference Manager EasyBib Bookends Mendeley Papers EndNote RefWorks BibTex toolbar search Search Dropdown Menu toolbar search search input Search input auto suggest filter your search All ContentRhetorica Search This content is only available via PDF. Copyright 1992, The International Society for the History of Rhetoric1992 Article PDF first page preview Close Modal You do not currently have access to this content.
-
Abstract
The Development of Scientific Thinking Skills. Deanna Kuhn, Eric Amsel, and Michael O'Loughlin, Academic Press, 1988. 249 pp. Understanding the Representational Mind, Josef Perner, MIT Press, 1991. 348 pp. Literacy as Involvement: The Acts of Writers and Readers, and Texts. Deborah Brandt. Carbondaie: Southern Illinois, 1990. 159 pp. Dialogue, Dialectic, and Conversation: A Social Perspective on the Function of Writing. Gregory Clark. Carbondale: Southern Illinois, 1990. 93 pp. Hypermedia and Literary Studies. Ed. Paul Delany and George P. Landow. Cambridge: MIT P, 1991. 352 pp. Writing Space: The Computer, Hypertext, and the History of Writing. Jay David Bolter. Hillsdale: Lawrence Erlbaum, 1991. 258 pp. Also from Erlbaum, Writing Space: A Hypertext for Macintosh. Writing and Speaking in Business. Gretchen N. Vik, Clyde W. Wilkinson, and Dorothy C. Wilkinson. 10th ed. Homewood: Irwin, 1990. 636 pp. Communication for Management and Business. Norman B. Sigband and Arthur H. Bell. 5th ed. Glenview: Scott, 1989. 783 pp. Business Communication Today. Courtland L. Bovee and John V. Thill. 2nd ed. New York: Random, 1989. 680 pp. Guidelines for Preparing Proposals: A Manual on How to Organize Winning Proposals. Roy Meador. Chelsea: Lewis, 1985. 116 pp.
-
Abstract
Communication professionals face ethical dilemmas daily, although in many instances the ethical aspects of their decision making are unconscious or deliberately ignored because of the communicator's lack of understanding of how to judge the ethical dilemma. For communicators, the ethical dilemma ranges from judgment of personal behavior to the ethical appropriate- ness of designing communication programs with one ultimate objective: to change the behavior of a target audience. This paper suggests an Ethical Dilemma Decision Model that practitioners can use as a disciplined guide to evaluate decisions influenced by the Ecosystem. The Ethic Ecosystem is a dynamic part of the organization's decision-making framework. Decisions made in the Ethic Ecosystem judge prospective behaviors as acceptable under constraints imposed by internal predisposition to judge goodness or badness (the moral judgment), acceptable under constraints imposed by external cultures at multiple levels (the franchised judgment), and acceptable under the constraints im- posed by the formalized rules of behavior defined by society, the organization, or the cultural group (the empowered judgment).
-
Abstract
Research Article| February 01 1992 Imitatio and Eighteenth-Century Rhetorics of Reaffirmation David Goodwin David Goodwin Department of English, University of Waterloo, Waterloo, Ontario N2Y 3G1, Canada. Search for other works by this author on: This Site PubMed Google Scholar Rhetorica (1992) 10 (1): 25–50. https://doi.org/10.1525/rh.1992.10.1.25 Views Icon Views Article contents Figures & tables Video Audio Supplementary Data Peer Review Share Icon Share Facebook Twitter LinkedIn Email Tools Icon Tools Cite Icon Cite Search Site Citation David Goodwin; Imitatio and Eighteenth-Century Rhetorics of Reaffirmation. Rhetorica 1 February 1992; 10 (1): 25–50. doi: https://doi.org/10.1525/rh.1992.10.1.25 Download citation file: Ris (Zotero) Reference Manager EasyBib Bookends Mendeley Papers EndNote RefWorks BibTex toolbar search Search Dropdown Menu toolbar search search input Search input auto suggest filter your search All ContentRhetorica Search This content is only available via PDF. Copyright 1992, The International Society for the History of Rhetoric1992 Article PDF first page preview Close Modal You do not currently have access to this content.
-
Abstract
To help students enter a professional discourse community, teachers must assess how accurately they both understand the community's discourse practices. Our research investigated how job recruiters seeking to fill positions in mechanical engineering or marketing were influenced by the quality of writing in student résumés. The résumés varied in elaboration, sentence style, mechanics, and amount of relevant work experience. The recruiters rated the résumés to indicate their willingness to interview the students. We found that recruiters in the two fields—engineering and marketing—valued quite different writing features. When we subsequently asked students in business writing and technical writing classes to rate the same résumés, we found that they underestimated the importance of various writing features. Generally, however, students' ratings resembled those of the recruiters in their respective disciplines. This study documents how students can improve their résumés and provides insight into the variations of discourse practices in professional disciplines.
-
Abstract
This is the first book-length study of the status of composition in English studies and the uneasy relationship between composition and literature. Composition studies and institutional histories of English studies have long needed this kind of clarification of the historical and political contexts of composition teaching, research, and administration. Susan Miller argues that composition constitutes a major national industry, citing the four million freshman-level students enrolled in such courses each year, the $40 million annual expenditure for textbooks, and the more than $50 million in teacher salaries. But this concrete magnitude is not expressed in political power within departments. Miller calls on her associates in composition to engage in a persistent critique of the social practices and political agenda of the discipline that have been responsible for its institutional marginalization. Drawing on her own long experience as a composition administrator, teacher, and scholar, as well as on a national survey of composition professionals, Miller argues that composition teachers inadvertently continue to foster the negative myth about composition' s place in the English studies hierarchy by assuming an assigned, self-sacrificial cultural identity. Composition has been regarded as subcollegiate, practical, a how-to, and has been denied intellectual rigor in order to preserve literature' s presentations of quasi-religious textual ideals. Winner of three major book awards: The Modern Language Association' s Mina P. Shaughnessy Prize The Conference on College Composition and Communication' s Outstanding Book Award The Teachers of Advanced Composition' s W. Ross Winterowd Award
-
Abstract
Preview this article: Comment and Response, Page 1 of 1 < Previous page | Next page > /docserver/preview/fulltext/ce/53/7/collegeenglish9550-1.gif
-
Abstract
A script-based semantic theory is used to examine selected professional writing textbooks published during the 1930s through the 1950s to show how they reflect and perpetuate sexual stereotypes. In these textbooks women are portrayed as subservient, emotional, and frivolous. Men, on the other hand, are portrayed as decisive, logical, and strong. These stereotype-based scripts suggest that men are more suited than women for positions of authority within the business world and have played an important role in relegating women to low-level positions.
-
Abstract
Preview this article: Poems, Page 1 of 1 < Previous page | Next page > /docserver/preview/fulltext/ce/53/6/collegeenglish9554-1.gif
-
Abstract
A large number of philosophers, critics, and rhetoricians continue to attack idea of foundationalism,* notion that our perceptions, our language, our very knowledge are grounded in an external reality. For example, Jacques Derrida has argued that there is no necessary connection between signifiers of our language and signifieds of an external reality, that signs must always be determined by a trace of what they be, what they signify (10-14, 70-73). And Richard Rorty has asserted that our understanding of language is based on an inappropriate metaphor of a mirror reflecting reality. Without that mirror reflection, Rorty argues, we must rely on how whole of a culture, practice, or language works before we understand its parts, that understanding is more like getting acquainted with a person than like following a demonstration (319). The major problem facing these theorists is need to account for our shared experience-how we seem to perceive in similar ways, how we learn and use a common language, and how we build a common culture. Without an external world as a common point of reference, they have often substituted idea of an interpretive community (Fish), social convention (Bruffee), or conversation about alternative standards of justification rather than the relation between human beings and object of their inquiry (Rorty 389-90) as basis for how we perceive, how we learn and use language, and how we know. But now conventionalism itself is under attack. Gerald Graff has pointed out that idea of an interpretive community does not sufficiently distinguish among kinds of strategies or conventions that individual members of a community may use in reading or in any act of understanding (112). And Kathleen McCormick has noted that notion of an interpretive community cannot explain how these strategies are acquired in first place, how a reader decides to join a particular community, or how she decides that time is right to develop a new (71). Thus concept of an interpretive community, idea of a group that shares a set of conventions, seems too broad to account for individual acts of interpretation and understanding. The philosopher Donald Davidson goes one step farther and argues that convention account for language use because there is no regularity in way we understand whether sentences are assertions or not, to say nothing about whether they are true or false; there is no regularity in way we understand
-
Abstract
Technical documents implicitly require readers to play out textually constructed roles in order to create meanings. Good technical writers create texts that motivate their readers by emplotting them in an attractive fabula, and, especially, in a role that not only achieves the ostensible purposes of the documentation but also allows the reader to function as the hero in a narrative of progress and improvement. Drawing on reader-response criticism and narratology, this article shows how a particular instructional software manual, the VP-Expert™ guide, instructs and motivates readers by using devices which resemble the conventions of heroic narrative.
-
Abstract
This study investigates the impact of task definition on students’ revising strategies. Our primary aim was to determine if freshman students could revise globally if instructed to do so and if those global revisions would result in improved texts. We asked two groups of freshmen to revise a text provided by the experimenters; one group was given eight minutes of instruction on how to revise globally, and the other was simply asked to make the text better. The texts written by students who received the instruction were judged both to be of significantly better quality and to have included significantly more global revision. Further, the improvement appears to affect the treated population generally rather than just a small part of that population.
-
Responses to Elisabeth McPherson, "Remembering, Regretting, and Rejoicing: The Twenty-Fifth Anniversary of the Two-Year College Regionals" ↗
Abstract
David W. Chapman, Joyce Magnotto, Barbara Stout, Responses to Elisabeth McPherson, "Remembering, Regretting, and Rejoicing: The Twenty-Fifth Anniversary of the Two-Year College Regionals", College Composition and Communication, Vol. 42, No. 1 (Feb., 1991), pp. 85-86
-
Abstract
Responses to Elisabeth McPherson, “Remembering, Regretting, and Rejoicing” David W. Chapman, Joyce Magnotto, and Barbara Stout Reply Elisabeth McPherson Response to Lester Faigley, “Judging Writing, Judging Selves” Bruce Holland ReplyLester Faigley Response to James Hoetker and Gordon Brossell, “The Effects of Systematic Variations in Essay Topics on the Writing Performance of College Freshmen” Davida Charney Reply James Hoetker
-
Abstract
This study examined the effects of computer network technologies on teacher-student and student-student interactions in a writing course emphasizing multiple drafts and collaboration. Two sections used traditional modes of communication (face-to-face, paper, and phone); two other sections, in addition to using traditional modes, used electronic modes (electronic mail, bulletin boards, and so on). Patterns of social interaction were measured at two times: 6 weeks into the semester and at the end of the semester. Results indicate that teachers in the networked sections interacted more with their students than did teachers in the regular sections. In addition, it was found that teachers communicated more electronically with less able students than with more able students and that less able students communicated more electronically with other students.
-
Abstract
Examining the relationship between language and literacy and the societal experiences that help shape it, this political and polemical book builds on the author's previous work in reader-response criticism and challenges the now dominant assumption that language is an individual transaction independent of any social context. Moving through a series of interrelated essays, David Bleich explores topics including the social psychology of men, which he maintains exerts undue influence on everyone's education; conceptions of knowledge now offered by feminist epistemologists; social conceptions of language and knowledge found in the work of G.H. Mead, L.S. Vygotsky, Ludwik Fleck, and Mikhail Bakhtin; the influence of gender on language use; the views of current thinkers on the social character of the classroom and academic communities; and the process of individual language development.
-
Abstract
Preview this article: The Oral Language Process in Writing: A Real-Life Writing Session, Page 1 of 1 < Previous page | Next page > /docserver/preview/fulltext/rte/24/1/researchintheteachingofenglish15502-1.gif
-
Abstract
Jay Reid Gould has had a formative influence on the development of technical and business communication in the twentieth century. In a career as student, teacher, consultant, and author and editor, including service as founding editor of the Journal of Technical Writing and Communication, Jay has helped bridge the gap between technical subject matter and the human concern of communicating this subject matter. Thus he has helped synthesize the sciences and the humanities.
-
Abstract
This compilation provides a comprehensive listing of all the known and available publications of Jay R. Gould including books, plays, short stories, articles, essays, papers. It also lists unpublished items such as papers and speeches, plays, and other items, including items about Jay Reid Gould.
-
Abstract
Literacy instruction or the lack of it has a wide range of social consequencespolitical, economic, cultural. These consequences are most obvious when the members of some community are forbidden by law to learn to read-as, for example, blacks were in states of the antebellum South-in order to prevent them from raising their social standing and posing a political, economic, or cultural threat to the dominant community. More subtle but equally pervasive consequences stem from restrictions on advanced forms of literacy. In modern urbanindustrial society, less visible barriers to achieving advanced literacy also preserve the integrity and status of existing communities and limit access to coveted social roles. That process, however, like modern society itself, is much more complex than the crude legal bans on literacy common in agrarian societies.
-
Abstract
Preview this article: Writing Across the Curriculum in Historical Pelspective: Toward a Social Interpretation, Page 1 of 1 < Previous page | Next page > /docserver/preview/fulltext/ce/52/1/collegeenglish9681-1.gif
-
Abstract
Preview this article: The Cooperation Movement: Language Across the Curriculum and Mass Education, 1900-1930, Page 1 of 1 < Previous page | Next page > /docserver/preview/fulltext/rte/23/4/researchintheteachingofenglish15509-1.gif
-
Abstract
A study of forty current business/technical/professional writing textbooks suggests that little disciplinary agreement exists about what proposals are and how they differ from some kinds of reports; how the various types of proposals should be classified; and what structural features characterize the genre. Though many texts blur the distinction between proposals and internal recommendation reports, the two are never the same. The textbooks present a bewildering array of classification systems, often failing to distinguish between situation and function. A function-based system could divide all proposals into two categories-analytic (research proposals, R&D proposals, and consulting proposals) and service/product, with bids representing a special case. The lack of disciplinary agreement also makes it difficult for textbook users to internalize a generic structure that will serve for all proposal-writing tasks. Such a structure would include the following: situation, objectives, methods, qualifications, costs, and benefits. The major advantages of such a generic structure are its slots, which make it like a schema; its event sequence, which makes it like a script; and its ability to help writers and teachers understand the relationship among the macropropositions that exist explicitly or implicitly in all proposals.
-
Abstract
Preview this article: Poems, Page 1 of 1 < Previous page | Next page > /docserver/preview/fulltext/ce/51/6/collegeenglish11276-1.gif
-
Abstract
An assessment system for collaborative-writing projects helps create a positive learning experience for all group members by rewarding each individual for his or her participation. Unlike assessment systems that evaluate only the group product, the system proposed here balances product and process, the lat ter embracing individual skills at interacting and contributions to the collaborative composing. The results of a systematic study of students' atti tudes toward their classroom experiences seem to corroborate our perspective as practitioners: With this assessment system, group members felt that they participated fully and practiced effective interactional behaviors, that they be came involved in the collaborative-writing process, and that the reward system was fairer than a single group grade.
-
Abstract
The purpose of this study was to describe the reports regularly written in mental health hospitals and community mental health centers. Psychiatrists, psychologists, social workers, pastoral counselors, administrators, and records specialists were interviewed. A total of 150 randomly selected samples of five basic mental health records were analyzed. Rhetorical contexts for each were evaluated.
-
Abstract
Authorial newness or innovation has become a subject of growing interest in the sociology of science. We review some of this literature and elaborate constituents of a theory of authorial novelty. We also discuss some parameters that account for the changing assumptions of novelty across disciplinary communities. Finally, we show that many of the insights required in a parameterized theory of newness have not yet made their way into theories of rhetoric or written composition.
-
Abstract
(1989). Making meaning in literate conversations: A teachable sequence for reflective writing. Rhetoric Society Quarterly: Vol. 19, No. 3, pp. 229-243.
-
Abstract
Robert de Beaugrande, Critical Discourse: A Survey of Literary Theorists. Norwood: New Jersey, 1988. 472 pp. Jasper Neel, Plato, Derrida, and Writing: De construction, Composition and Influence. Carbondale: Southern Illinois University Press, 1988. 256 pp. Chris M. Anson, ed. Writing and Response: Theory, Practice, and Research. Urbana, IL: National Council of Teachers of English, 1989. 371 pp. John T. Harwood, ed. The Rhetorics of Thomas Hobbes and Bernard Lamy Carbondale and Edwardsville: Southern Illinois University Press, 1986. Gerald Else, Plato and Aristotle on Poetry. Edited with an introduction by Peter Burian. Chapel Hill and London: The University of North Carolina Press, 1986. xx + 221 pp. Donald Weber, Rhetoric and History in Revolutionary New England. New York: Oxford University Press, 1988. 207 pp.
-
Abstract
As Otto A. L. Dieter argues in his landmark essay, (1959), Greek concepts of motion provided classical rhetoricians with a theoretical framework for analyzing and conducting rational argument.' The various ways in which motion can be considered contrary, the different grounds on which contrary motions come to rest, the array of faults impeding contrary motions--all these distinctions, borrowed from the philosophic study of kinesis (movements) and metabolai (changes in Being), were applied by rhetoricians to describe and facilitate amphisbetesis, or the moving apart of opposing assertions. Stasis theory, then, provided a paradigm essential to the two phases of the rhetorical process: Noesis (Cogitation) and Poiesis (Production). This paradigm allowed the rhetorician to reflect upon--and upon reflection, to judge--whether a conflict of wills and a contest of assertions truly existed, and therefore, whether the matter under dispute was properly rhetorical. Likewise, the paradigm allowed him to anticipate the question to be resolved, the strategies of accusation or defense most likely to be adopted by the opponent, and consequently, the posture or strategy best suited to winning the dispute. If it is true that theories of classical rhetoric have survived because of their utility, then stasis theory has proven indispensable: for over 2000 years it has survived within the canon of rhetorical theory.2 Its most recent incarnation has taken place during the past four decades. Motivated first by historical interest, rhetorical scholars are now reconstituting stasis theory for much the same reason that prompted its formalization in the second century B.C.: the need to find an overarching paradigm that shapes the vast array of distinctions belonging to rhetorical theory into a practical system, one capable of identifying and resolving current communication problems.3
-
Readers' Comprehension Responses in Informative Discourse: Toward Connecting Reading and Writing in Technical Communication ↗
Abstract
A qualitative study using reading protocols suggests that when readers of informative documents understand conveyed information satisfactorily, they make direct confirmations and positive comprehension evaluations. When readers are uncertain about the accuracy of their understanding, they guess, make assumptions, or render the text's language into their own words. When readers' understanding is impaired, they ask for more clearly established links or relationships in the text, or they pinpoint some ambiguity or lack of resolution. When readers' understanding is unsatisfactory but not impaired, they request additional information. In addition, readers make evaluative suggestions that introduce, focus, emphasize, or reiterate their other comprehension-related responses. The response patterns isolated in this qualitative study indicate the need for specific quantitative research and suggest some directions for developing reader-based heuristics for informative writing.
-
Abstract
Dan Sperber/Deirdre Wilson, Relevance: Communication and Cognition, Cambridge Mass: Harvard University Press 1986, 254 pp.1 Alan C. Purves, ed. Writing Across Languages and Cultures: Issues in Contrastive Rhetoric, Written Communication Annual: An International Survey of Research and Theory, vol. 2. Newbury Park, CA: Sage, 1988. Brian Vickers, In Defence of Rhetoric. Oxford: Clarendon Press, 1988. Pp. xvii + 508.
-
Abstract
Preview this article: Poems, Page 1 of 1 < Previous page | Next page > /docserver/preview/fulltext/ce/51/3/collegeenglish11304-1.gif
-
Abstract
Preview this article: Freshman English, Composition, and CCCC, Page 1 of 1 < Previous page | Next page > /docserver/preview/fulltext/ccc/40/1/collegecompositionandcommunication11139-1.gif
-
Abstract
While writing teachers view the résumé as a sophisticated rhetorical chal lenge, students tend to see it as a "technical specification"of their employment qualifications. This study investigated the reader's perspective by examining how writing features influence recruiters' assessments of résumés. Eighteen recruiters rated 72 résumés describing fictitious mechanical-engineering stu dents. Four résumé features were systematically varied: relevance of previous work experience, elaboration ofindependent coursework, stylistic quality, and mechanical correctness. The major result suggests that technical work experi ence is important but not sufficient: If the résumés of technically well- qualified applicants contained grammatical errors, recruiters rated these résumés lower than résumés listing less experience but containing more accu rate writing.1
-
Abstract
Eloquence in an Electronic Age: The Transformation of Political Speechmaking. Kathleen Hall Jamieson. New York and Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1988. Reviewed by Martin J. Medhurst. T. S. Eliot and the Philosophy of Criticism. New York: Columbia University Press, 1988. 236 pp. Reviewed by Warren Rubel. The Sophists. Harold Barrett, Novato, CA: Chandler and Sharp Publishers, 1981. 85+ix pp. Reviewed by William Benoit Electric Language: A Philosophical Study of Word Processing. Michael Heim. New Haven & London: Yale University Press, 1987.305 pp. Reviewed by Ronald A. Sudol. Thoreau's Comments on the Art of Writing, Richard Dillman, editor. Lanham, MD: University Press of America, 1987. Reviewed by J. L. Campbell. Rhetoric in the Classical Tradition, Winifred Bryan Horner. New York: St. Martin's, 1988. Reviewed by James Leonard. Racial Hygiene: Medicine under the Nazis, by Robert N. Proctor. Cambridge: Harvard University Press, 1988. Reviewed by Allen Harris. Shaping Written Knowledge: The Genre and Activity of the Experimental Article in Science, Charles Bazerman. Madison: University of Wisconsin Press, 332 pages. Reviewed by David S. Kaufer.
-
Some Characteristics of Memorable Expository Writing: Effects of Revisions by Writers with Different Backgrounds ↗
Abstract
Preview this article: Some Characteristics of Memorable Expository Writing: Effects of Revisions by Writers with Different Backgrounds, Page 1 of 1 < Previous page | Next page > /docserver/preview/fulltext/rte/22/3/researchintheteachingofenglish15543-1.gif
-
Abstract
Preview this article: Reviews: Shakespeare in History, Page 1 of 1 < Previous page | Next page > /docserver/preview/fulltext/ce/50/6/collegeenglish11378-1.gif
-
Abstract
Preview this article: Poems, Page 1 of 1 < Previous page | Next page > /docserver/preview/fulltext/ce/50/5/collegeenglish11384-1.gif
-
Abstract
Preview this article: Poems, Page 1 of 1 < Previous page | Next page > /docserver/preview/fulltext/ce/50/4/collegeenglish11395-1.gif
-
Abstract
Preview this article: Review: The Search for Traditions, Page 1 of 1 < Previous page | Next page > /docserver/preview/fulltext/ce/50/4/collegeenglish11399-1.gif
-
Abstract
In the century or so that required freshman composition courses have been in existence, critics have often called for their abolition. Indeed, no other subject of study in the university has been so persistently and bitterly attacked, as historians have often noted (Berlin, Rhetoric; Greenbaum; Parker). I cannot in this space recount the whole history of the attempts to abolish composition courses. Instead I will analyze the arguments that the abolitionists used to attack the courses, and in doing so explore the assumptions which lay behind their opposition-assumptions which continue to fuel the conflicts within English studies: between teachers of literature and of literacy, between exponents of competing theories of the composing process, and, finally, between those who favor and those who oppose wider access to the academic community. Though English departments were founded at the close of the nineteenth century largely to teach writing, and freshman composition has been the most constant part of a shifting elective curriculum ever since, composition courses have rarely been a full part of the university. Dismissed as remedial or preparatory, condemned as ineffective, passed down like old clothes to
-
Abstract
Gary Tate, ed., Teaching Composition: Twelve Bibliographical Essays. Fort Worth: Texas Christian University, 1987. xiv + 434 pages. Stephen M. North, The Making of Knowledge in Composition: Portrait of an Emerging Field. Upper Montclair, NJ: Boynton/Cook, 1987. 403 pages.
-
Abstract
Cognitive social psychologists have examined the characteristics of information that make it likely to be incorporated into processes of memory, judgment, decision making, and inference. The “vividness” of information is the degree to which it is emotionally engaging, concrete, imagery producing and proximate. Vivid information is most likely to be used in these cognitive processes and also seems to satisfy most requirements for newsworthiness. Journalism practice systematically selects for vivid information, and journalism writing enhances or creates such vividness. It can be argued, however, that vivid information may not be the best information for use in decision making and inference drawing and that overreliance on it can lead to errors of perception and judgment. An example is the colorful but irrelevant personal anecdote. Journalism may select only what is vivid—concrete and personal events, conflict, sensation, and “bad news”—rather than what is truly informative, thereby institutionalizing errors of perception and inference in newswork.
-
Abstract
OVER the last few years, the technology of electronic technical publishing has become increasingly powerful and flexible; professional technical communicators, as well as other professionals in technical fields, now can expect as a matter of course to develop documents at computer terminals, incorporate tabular and graphic material, format them using a wide range of visual attributes, store them electronically, and produce them on sophisticated computer-supported printing equipment.
-
Abstract
Preview this article: Writing Conference Talk: Factors Associated with High- and Low-Rated Writing Conferences, Page 1 of 1 < Previous page | Next page > /docserver/preview/fulltext/rte/21/3/researchintheteachingofenglish15575-1.gif
-
More Comments on "Social Construction, Language, and the Authority of Knowledge: A Bibliographical Essay" ↗
Abstract
Pedro Beade, Paula Beck, David Foster, More Comments on "Social Construction, Language, and the Authority of Knowledge: A Bibliographical Essay", College English, Vol. 49, No. 6, Psychoanalysis and Pedagogy I (Oct., 1987), pp. 707-711
-
Abstract
This is a book about reading, writing, and teaching and the ways each can be imagined as composition. The authors bring together eight years of teaching and research connected with the integrated basic reading and writing course developed at the University of Pittsburgh. The approach offered here--widely discussed in professional journals--has been tested at several universities, as well as at the high school level.
-
Abstract
The author maintains that technical writers need to consider a variety of information from the field of human factors while producing written instructions and warnings. It is important to consider both the clarity of communication and the discharge of legal duty to warn of potential risks and hazards. The writer must consider the variety of human abilities, the variability of human actions, and the impact that these will have in terms of both use and predictable misuse of a product. The author considers some specific areas of human factors, together with ways in which these may be incorporated into well-designed instructions and warnings. An approach to risk management using estimated benefits and costs is also described.
-
Abstract
Based on research into development contract practices and the interpretation of the verb `shall', recommendations are made for the use of legal style in engineering design specifications. The choice of style formality affects a contracting party's negotiating position in the event of disputes and also the communication effectiveness of the specification. Factors to be considered in the choice include: marketplace norms, influenced by the buyer-seller relations; organizational norms, influenced by the nature of the organization and the levels of technology and complexity of its products; and specification-writer norms, influenced by previous experience and notions of professionalism. Recommendations are made for both engineering managers and communication teachers.
-
Abstract
Not too long ago, publication tasks such as layout, font selection, merging of text and graphics, and copyfitting were addressed only by communication professionals. Now, programs like Pagemaker by Aldus and Ventura Publisher by Xerox make these issues just another personal computer application, like spreadsheets, calendars, and word processing. The impact of desktop publishing (DTP) is already being hotly debated, and we open this new IEEE Transactions section on communication technology with an article that has significant implications for this debate.
-
Abstract
Research Article| May 01 1987 “Rede, dass ich Dich sehe”: Carl Gustav fochmann und die Rhetorik im Vormärz “Rede, dass ich Dich sehe”: Carl Gustav fochmann und die Rhetorik im Vormärz by Markus Fauser. Germanische Texte u n d Studien Vol. 26. Ohms: Hildesheim, 1986. 162 pp. David J. Parent David J. Parent Illinois State University Search for other works by this author on: This Site PubMed Google Scholar Rhetorica (1987) 5 (2): 206–209. https://doi.org/10.1525/rh.1987.5.2.206 Views Icon Views Article contents Figures & tables Video Audio Supplementary Data Peer Review Share Icon Share Facebook Twitter LinkedIn MailTo Tools Icon Tools Cite Icon Cite Search Site Citation David J. Parent; “Rede, dass ich Dich sehe”: Carl Gustav fochmann und die Rhetorik im Vormärz. Rhetorica 1 May 1987; 5 (2): 206–209. doi: https://doi.org/10.1525/rh.1987.5.2.206 Download citation file: Ris (Zotero) Reference Manager EasyBib Bookends Mendeley Papers EndNote RefWorks BibTex toolbar search Search Dropdown Menu toolbar search search input Search input auto suggest filter your search All ContentRhetorica Search This content is only available via PDF. Copyright 1987, The International Society for the History of Rhetoric1987 Article PDF first page preview Close Modal You do not currently have access to this content.
-
Abstract
Preview this article: Writing across the Curriculum and the Communications Movement: Some Lessons from the Past, Page 1 of 1 < Previous page | Next page > /docserver/preview/fulltext/ccc/38/2/collegecompositionandcommunication11204-1.gif
-
Abstract
One of the primary purposes of technical writing is to create memorable texts, especially when they involve large amounts of interrelated information or complicated step-by-step procedures. Epic poetry traditionally employs poetic devices which aided the poet in recalling as many as 27,000 lines of verse. These devices include not only familiar features such as rhyme and meter, but higher-order patterns of organization called formulae and themes. Recent research shows that these features also enable readers to recall the material. This article explores how these poetic forms work to enhance memory, explores some contemporary research in cognition which has confirmed their mnemonic value, and suggests ways that technical writers may apply them in their work.
-
Abstract
This article presents the results and implications of an empirical study designed to explore the descriptive characteristics of boundary spanning individuals. Boundary spanners are individuals in an organization who facilitate and filter the flow of information internally and externally. Demographic profiles of boundary spanners (stars, isolates, and liaisons) are developed. Conclusions of this study provide information that could enable organizations to more effectively manage the boundary spanning process.
-
Abstract
Preview this article: Poems, Page 1 of 1 < Previous page | Next page > /docserver/preview/fulltext/ce/49/4/collegeenglish11476-1.gif
-
Abstract
Let us, the Communication Technology editors, take this opportunity to introduce one of the new departments that will be appearing in the Transactions. Beginning with the June issue, you can expect either a full-scale article or at least a column on the technologies that are changing the way professional communicators do their work. These technologies include text processing systems, electronic and desktop publishing systems, communication networks, online help facilities, and tools to improve user interfaces. We want to discuss the practical impact of these technologies on job definitions, work flow, shop organization, project management, and the internal and external flow of information.
-
Abstract
The renewed interest in rhetorical studies during past twenty years has caused many scholars to look back to beginnings of education in English as such programs were developed during latter half of nineteenth century. Most would probably agree with William Riley Parker that it was teaching of freshman composition that quickly entrenched English departments in college and university structure (347), and that freshman program continues to account for size and power of most English departments. But in spite of this, until recently graduate education in English has been focused almost exclusively on literary study. Even as progressive a thinker as Richard Ohmann was at one point moved to write, Literature is our subject matter, and, this being so, an inquiry into state of profession must ask how we stand vis-a'-vis literature (Structure of an Academic Field 359). Although Ohmann subsequently repudiated his statement (English in America 20), such an outlook is revealing of climate existing in most English departments for greater part of twentieth century. By seventies, however, scattered voices began to protest pattern and purpose of graduate training in English. John Gerber argued that traditional literary ignored realities of profession, and that graduate education should be devoted to the acquisition of skills, not merely subject matter (315). He specifically encouraged both M.A. and Ph.D. candidate . . . to make writing, theories of writing, and theories of teaching writing an area of specialization (316). Gerber doubted that such a reform in curriculum would come to pass, and, in fact, traditional literary study has changed little since his article appeared in 1977. But reform has taken place, not by revamping entire curriculum, but by opening up new programs in rhetoric-what is still usually termed option (as opposed to mainstream of literary studies). By 1980 William Covino, Nan Johnson, and Michael Feehan were able to identify twenty graduate programs in English offering a concentration in rhetoric (although some of these programs were
-
Abstract
Collaboration between the programming and documentation departments may be the key to writing good user manuals. Although time constraints and the computer culture stand in the way of collaboration, writers and programmers can overcome these problems with respect, good humor, and careful thinking. The authors describe an informal but successful system developed over the last three years at a software company.
-
Abstract
User-testing of computer documentation is beginning to move into the laboratory. A properly conducted user test offers software producer much more information that cannot be obtained in any other manner. The author discusses the advantages and disadvantages of the previous ways of user testing such as testing in the marketplace, magazine reviews, and prerelease on-site testing (beta tests). In addition, a detailed case study of a laboratory-based usability test is presented.
-
Cooperation, Collaboration, and a Computer: Integrating a Computer into a First-Second Grade Writing Program ↗
Abstract
Preview this article: Cooperation, Collaboration, and a Computer: Integrating a Computer into a First-Second Grade Writing Program, Page 1 of 1 < Previous page | Next page > /docserver/preview/fulltext/rte/20/4/researchintheteachingofenglish15597-1.gif
-
Abstract
Preview this article: Poems, Page 1 of 1 < Previous page | Next page > /docserver/preview/fulltext/ce/48/8/collegeenglish11567-1.gif
-
Abstract
Preview this article: Protocols Once More, Page 1 of 1 < Previous page | Next page > /docserver/preview/fulltext/ce/48/7/collegeenglish11581-1.gif
-
Abstract
A study was undertaken both to evaluate how medical students are taught to write patient records and to examine the writing done by doctors. Typical medical records, written by medical doctors, were also evaluated. A single questionnaire was sent to eighty-four medical school professors, twenty law school faculty, and five practicing attorneys. The questionnaire asked how medical records were used and what the legal implications were in authoring a patient record. The medical professionals were also asked how their schools taught medical writing. The questionnaire pointed out that most medical schools teach less than ten hours of medical writing in their curricula and that patient records are not written with an understanding of the various audiences, purposes, and uses for medical documents. Two radiology reports are discussed in terms of their clarity and usefulness for medical and extra-medical readers. The study concludes that medical students should be taught a composing process so that they will understand the audience, purpose, and use for the patient records they write.
-
Abstract
Preview this article: Elaboration in Vocabulary Learning: A Comparison of Three Rehearsal Methods, Page 1 of 1 < Previous page | Next page > /docserver/preview/fulltext/rte/20/3/researchintheteachingofenglish15607-1.gif
-
Abstract
Preview this article: Comment and Response, Page 1 of 1 < Previous page | Next page > /docserver/preview/fulltext/ce/48/6/collegeenglish11592-1.gif
-
Abstract
Writing for Social Scientists: How to Start and Finish Your Thesis, Book, or Article. Howard S. Becker with a chapter by Pamela Richards. Chicago and London: The University of Chicago Press, 1986. pp. xii + 180. A War of Words: Chicano Protest in the 1960s and 1970s. John C. Hammerback, Richard J. Jensen and Jose Angel Gutierrez. Westport, Connecticut and London: Greenwood Press, 1985. Words and Values: Some Leading Words and Where They Lead Us. Peggy Rosenthal. New York: Oxford University Press, 1984; pp. i‐xii + 29S. Rhetorical Stances in Modern Literature: Allegories of Love and Death. Lynette Hunter. New York: St. Martin's Press, 1984.
-
Abstract
Two hypotheses are outlined about the reasons for obscurity in expository writing. Neither accounts adequately for the general results of an exploratory study of the writing of postgraduates nor for the individual cases I present by way of illustration. A crucial factor, I suggest, is a person's implicit model of expository writing. Many of our subjects assume that the purpose of technical writing is to compress thought. I argue, on the contrary, that clarity is achieved through expansion.
-
Abstract
Preview this article: Composing Written Sentences, Page 1 of 1 < Previous page | Next page > /docserver/preview/fulltext/rte/20/2/researchintheteachingofenglish15612-1.gif
-
Abstract
Preview this article: Orwell's Anti-Fascists: Real Readers, Not UNCLES, Page 1 of 1 < Previous page | Next page > /docserver/preview/fulltext/ccc/37/2/collegecompositionandcommunication11242-1.gif
-
Abstract
In the summer of 1936, George Orwell sat at his desk in his cottage in Wallington, Near Baldock, Herfordshire. with birds chattering or squabbling in the rafters overhead, he began to write an essay about shooting an elephant, an essay which would become remarkably popular. (See Bernard Crick, George Orwell: A Life [London: Secker and Warburg, 19801, p. 200.) Most remarkable of all, even for the author of 1984, Orwell foresaw with incredible clarity my 1980 freshman composition class: black, Chicago bornand-raised Paula Smith; Massey-Ferguson-seed-cap-wearing Dale Harvey; all A's, small-town (Sheldon) Kevin Youngers, and all the others. With at least my Iowans in mind Orwell wrote, And at that distance, peacefully eating, the elephant looked no more dangerous than a (Shooting an Elephant, in The Collected Essays, Journalism, and Letters of George Orwell, ed. Sonia Orwell and Ian Angus [New York: Harcourt, 19681, I, 239). Of course the notion that Orwell included a cow comparison for farm-oriented Dale and Kevin is absurd. But nearly all the editors of the composition textbooks we call readers imply that Orwell (and other authors) wrote specifically for college students or generally for anyone ever able to read English. Actually Orwell's concern about a specific audience began before my students were born. In a May 27, 1936 response to a query from Michael Lehmann, editor of New Writing, Orwell writes:
-
Abstract
Preview this article: Poems, Page 1 of 1 < Previous page | Next page > /docserver/preview/fulltext/ce/48/4/collegeenglish11605-1.gif
-
Abstract
Preview this article: Infinite Indignation: Teaching, Dialectical Vision, and Blake's Marriage of Heaven and Hell, Page 1 of 1 < Previous page | Next page > /docserver/preview/fulltext/ce/48/2/collegeenglish11626-1.gif
-
Abstract
Preview this article: Comment and Response, Page 1 of 1 < Previous page | Next page > /docserver/preview/fulltext/ce/48/2/collegeenglish11628-1.gif
-
Abstract
James L. Kinneavy, William McCleary, and Neil Nakadate. Writing in the Liberal Arts Tradition: A Rhetoric with Readings. Harper & Row, 1985. Pp. xvii + 395. Cloth. Instructor's manual. Marian M. Mohr, Revision: The Rhythm of Meaning. Boynton/Cook, 1984. 248 pages. Lynn Z. Bloom, Fact and Artifact: Writing Nonfiction. Harcourt, Brace, Jovanovich, 1985. 337 pages. Research in Composition and Rhetoric: A Bibliographic Sourcebook. Ed. Michael G. Moran and Ronald F. Lunsford. Greenwood Press, 1984. 506 pages.
-
Abstract
Here is one aspect of technical communication that has seldom been explored in such revealing depth. Indeed, Sternberg makes a deep penetration of the ways to prepare a successful dissertation and still keep your sanity.
-
Abstract
Some instructions for a coffee mill fail to take the reader's common sense seriously and so violate some basic rules for communication, called speech act rule. When the instructions violate the rules, the reader either gets confused or feels justified to stop reading. By writing the instructions this way, the company tried to protect itself from lawsuits. It is shown that these instructions do nothing about liability. The better, less expensive, and only way to write instructions is to respect the reader's common sense.
-
Abstract
Consistency is the orderly treatment of a set of linked elements, and it is a necessary characteristic of polished, highly readable prose. Consistency is either “uniform” or “harmonious,” depending on whether a set of linked elements is indivisible or divisible into subsets. From the perspective of text characteristics, we can speak of semantic, syntactic, stylistic, spatial, and mechanical consistency. To deal successfully with consistency problems, technical communicators should establish patterns that are logical, evident, functional, resource efficient, and stable. Because of its importance, the concept of consistency should be more fully recognized. Indeed, consistency should be a component of any comprehensive rhetoric of technical communication.
-
Abstract
Responses to one poem, Coleridge's Frost at Midnight, were studied using repertory grid technique. Twenty-one undergraduate stu- dents of English literature participated. A significant commonality in response was found within the grids, suggesting that for this group of readers a number of invariant features in the poem were determining response. The grids also brought to light individual differences in approach to the poem, which were explored during interviews with each student. Grid technique thus offers a method for mapping the boundary between individual and common features in literary response. A major tradition in literary studies has argued that a literary text offers one correct reading which all well-informed and sufficiently sensitive read- ers can be expected to discover. Recent arguments have undermined the authority of this approach: Fish (1980, p. 13), for instance, finds the author- ity of the text secondary to that of the interpretive community in determin- ing a given reader's response. One recent reader of Fish has taken him to imply that any reading of a literary work is acceptable (Eagleton, 1983, p. 85). Behind this debate lies an obvious but important theoretical point. To what extent does a given literary work constrain individual readings? Does a work's structure as a whole, for example, tend to determine the way in which its parts will be understood? Or is the work open at any point to influences originating outside the boundary of the text? Clearly, texts cannot be divorced from the language and culture in which they are written and read; but it might be postulated that a work of literature is distinguishable from other types of discourse by its possession of a structure of meaning internal to the text, and that this tends to direct the responses of all com- petent readers. To be specific: two or more elements within a text may be amenable to a variety of interpretations, according to the disposition or experience of indi- vidual readers; for example, I may enjoy Donne's attitude toward women, my neighbor may detest it. But if, despite such response differences, inter- pretations of particular elements in the poem show systematic relationships to each other across all readings, it may be argued that the text exhibits an internal structure that is determining response. In studying this question Groeben's (1980) distinction between text mean- ing and text sense is helpful. We may postulate that a given work has a
-
Degree of Difficulty in Basic Writing Courses: Insights from the Oral Proficiency Interview Testing Program ↗
Abstract
Preview this article: Degree of Difficulty in Basic Writing Courses: Insights from the Oral Proficiency Interview Testing Program, Page 1 of 1 < Previous page | Next page > /docserver/preview/fulltext/ce/47/6/collegeenglish13261-1.gif
-
Abstract
Preview this article: Comment and Response, Page 1 of 1 < Previous page | Next page > /docserver/preview/fulltext/ce/47/5/collegeenglish13273-1.gif
-
Abstract
Experts on style agree that writers frequently have trouble using the unattended anaphoric this clearly. Few, however, have proposed explicit guidelines for sorting appropriate from inappropriate uses. This article examines the limitations of a recent classification proposed by Moskovit (1983), and then suggests an alternate classification relying on concepts from functional grammar. In particular, Moskovit's distinction between demarcational, syntactic, and semantic reference is found not to predict actual readers' judgments. In its place, the authors suggest a classification based on the functional notions of topic and focus. The unattended this is shown to be English's economical routine for moving the focus of a discourse from nominal topics to clausal predications relating those topics. Before deciding to employ this routine, however, writers are warned to evaluate its consequences on clarity and rhetoric.
-
Abstract
Preview this article: Comment and Response, Page 1 of 1 < Previous page | Next page > /docserver/preview/fulltext/ce/47/4/collegeenglish13283-1.gif
-
Abstract
Preview this article: Poems, Page 1 of 1 < Previous page | Next page > /docserver/preview/fulltext/ce/47/4/collegeenglish13278-1.gif
-
Abstract
This booklet reprints a speech the author has given several times on new technology and its impact on technical writers or “communicators of technical information.”
-
Abstract
Photography today is a media widely used to document events of reality. However, photography is a two-dimensional visual illusion of a three-dimensional world. With any two-dimensional media, art fundamentals and graphic controls can be effectively applied. My paper describes how these controls can help enhance a visual statement and make your image visually more appealing.
-
Abstract
Preview this article: Is Technical Writing Particularly Objective?, Page 1 of 1 < Previous page | Next page > /docserver/preview/fulltext/ce/47/3/collegeenglish13285-1.gif
-
Abstract
Preview this article: Aspects of a Novel, Page 1 of 1 < Previous page | Next page > /docserver/preview/fulltext/ce/47/3/collegeenglish13288-1.gif
-
Abstract
Preview this article: Comment and Response, Page 1 of 1 < Previous page | Next page > /docserver/preview/fulltext/ce/47/2/collegeenglish13301-1.gif
-
Abstract
Figures of Speech: 60 Ways to Turn a Phrase. By Arthur Quinn. Peregrine Books, 1982. Packaging the Presidency: A History and Criticism of Presidential Campaign Advertising. By Kathleen Hall Jamieson. New York: Oxford University Press, 1984. 505 pp. Rhetorical Traditions and the Teaching of Writing. By C. H. Knoblauch and Lil Brannon. Boynton/Cook, 1984. The Singer of Tales. By Albert B. Lord. New York: Rtheneum, 1976. Originally published by Harvard University Press as Harvard Studies in Comparative Literature, 24 (1960). Greek Declamation. D. A. Russell. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1983. pp. vii + 41. $29.50
-
Abstract
Retrievability is a major advantage of the Pocketbook. Instead of a traditional table of contents, it contains a topical key to the text to help the reader find specific information. Major divisions, such as “Grammar,” “Punctuation,” and “Mechanics,” make finding information simple.
-
Abstract
Writing for Industry serves as both a workbook and a textbook for those with little background in writing. The format makes the book easy to use as a textbook; it contains informative text, good examples and exercises, and reinforcement for the student. The author clearly states the information, and her examples demonstrate her major points.
-
Probability and Certainty in Seventeenth-Century England: A Study of the Relationships between Natural Science, Religion, History, Law, and Literature ↗
Abstract
Research Article| November 01 1984 Probability and Certainty in Seventeenth-Century England: A Study of the Relationships between Natural Science, Religion, History, Law, and Literature Probability and Certainty in Seventeenth-Century England: A Study of the Relationships between Natural Science, Religion, History, Law, and Literature by Barbara Shapfro. Princeton: Princeton University Press, 1983. 368 Pp. $35.00. David Bartine David Bartine Department of Speech Communication, University of Illinois, Urbana, IL 61801, USA. Search for other works by this author on: This Site PubMed Google Scholar Rhetorica (1984) 2 (3): 281–284. https://doi.org/10.1525/rh.1984.2.3.281 Views Icon Views Article contents Figures & tables Video Audio Supplementary Data Peer Review Share Icon Share Facebook Twitter LinkedIn Email Tools Icon Tools Cite Icon Cite Search Site Citation David Bartine; Probability and Certainty in Seventeenth-Century England: A Study of the Relationships between Natural Science, Religion, History, Law, and Literature. Rhetorica 1 November 1984; 2 (3): 281–284. doi: https://doi.org/10.1525/rh.1984.2.3.281 Download citation file: Ris (Zotero) Reference Manager EasyBib Bookends Mendeley Papers EndNote RefWorks BibTex toolbar search Search Dropdown Menu toolbar search search input Search input auto suggest filter your search All ContentRhetorica Search Copyright 1984, The International Society for The History of Rhetoric1984 Article PDF first page preview Close Modal You do not currently have access to this content.
-
Abstract
A rhetorical editing method can help the editor redesign technical reports, when necessary, to meet the needs of the intended audience. If the editor sees that the author has not selected and arranged the ideas to accord with the audience and purpose of the report, he or she must reselect the necessary and sufficient ideas and rearrange them. Rhetorical editing thus calls on the editor to edit at the scale of the entire report—not just at the scale of individual words and sentences. Although seemingly a bold departure from conventional editing, rhetorical editing merely applies the principles of rhetoric widely used in technical writing and composition.
-
Abstract
Technical writing explains and, in contrast to other kinds of writing, insists on the visual. Explanation and visualization are mutually dependent, because explanation combines “description,” the observable facts, and “diagram,” the graphic paradigm of the relations that obtain among these facts. The technical writer's principal task, then, is to make explicit, by using appropriate spatial, temporal, and logical signals, one of three diagrams—schematic, flowchart, tree—that define the basic modes of explanation—object, process, and logical hierarchy. Where the novelist submerges the diagram in metaphoric layers, the technical writer strips them away and surfaces the diagram.
-
Abstract
THE ergonomics of word processings suggestions for teaching writing in the classroom and workplace, systems for improving technical reporting, and mathematics editing are discussed in this issue.
-
Abstract
The author examines the classical notion of persona (the role adopted by the writer) as a term useful in analyzing technical documents. It isolates rhetorical strategies that are components of the user-friendly persona and briefly speculates on the usefulness of those strategies given the interactive relationship between the writer and the audience.
-
Abstract
The engineer faces daily the challenge of communicating. To ease this challenge, professional communicators offer practical suggestions based on their own experience and training, combined with their observations of writing in engineering environments. The articles in this issue range from suggesting a variety of techniques for producing clear technical writing to contrasting human and mechanical editors.
-
Abstract
Preview this article: Review: Two and Two Make More Than Four, Page 1 of 1 < Previous page | Next page > /docserver/preview/fulltext/ce/46/3/collegeenglish13374-1.gif
-
Abstract
Preview this article: Comment and Response, Page 1 of 1 < Previous page | Next page > /docserver/preview/fulltext/ce/46/3/collegeenglish13380-1.gif
-
Abstract
you have obtained prior permission, you may not download an entire issue of a journal or multiple copies of articles, and you may use content in the JSTOR archive only for your personal, non-commercial use. Please contact the publisher regarding any further use of this work. Publisher contact information may be obtained at
-
Abstract
Preview this article: Comment and Response, Page 1 of 1 < Previous page | Next page > /docserver/preview/fulltext/ce/46/2/collegeenglish13389-1.gif
-
Abstract
Preview this article: A Plan for Teaching the Development of Original Policy Arguments, Page 1 of 1 < Previous page | Next page > /docserver/preview/fulltext/ccc/35/1/collegecompositionandcommunication14893-1.gif
-
Abstract
Like people who keep returning to the same spot looking for a lost object, composition teachers sometimes retrace their steps, seeking the formulas for successful writing instruction. In both cases, those who go back without learning from their search show more hope than wisdom. Recently, a number of leaders in our profession have urged that we recombine literature and composition, arguing that the two disciplines complement each other. However, if we recombine them without incorporating the knowledge we have gained since most composition/ literature courses were phased out, we will show that we have forgotten the reasons for which we did phase them out, and that we do not learn from the part of our discipline which is a science and not an art. Having taught in a composition/literature program that was wisely dismantled, and having listened to the arguments for and against comp/lit, I am convinced that there is a possibility that we will join them in an unenlightened reinvention. On the other hand, I am also convinced that with the benefit of new knowledge, the result of recent research, we can design and teach comp/lit courses more productively than before, though not necessarily more productively than alternative writing courses. Therefore, I would like to suggest three ways in which a reinvented comp/lit course can really be a writing course and can, at the same time, retain the benefits of literary exposure. These suggestions involve the framing of topics, the use of class time for writing activity, and the creation of a functioning sense of audience. Before I present these three suggestions, I would like to summarize several principles of teaching comp/lit offered by three teachers-Hart, Slack, and Woodruff-back in the fifties. These principles are the soundest I know from the days when comp/lit was thriving, and we will show progress by incorporating them into our reinvention. The comp/lit program that I helped dismantle would have been more successful and survivable if it had followed them. First, easy to say but hard to practice, the teacher must firmly resist the temptation to teach literature. The rationale for combining composition and literature is that they reinforce
-
Abstract
Quotation marks and italics—two devices for giving special typographic treatment to words—are customarily used when a writer is introducing unfamiliar terms. The purpose of this as-yet-unexplained convention is to prevent the reader from experiencing a moment of apprehension in sentences in which an unfamiliar term appears several words or more before its explanation. The quotation marks or italics signal the reader that the writer knows the term is probably unfamiliar and that the term will therefore be explained. In those few instances in which unfamiliar terms are not explained, the reader infers that an explanation is not necessary for a productive reading of the text. This convention is less functional when the unfamiliar term is followed immediately by its explanation and is nonfunctional when the explanation precedes the term.
-
Abstract
A survey of technical communication students at North Carolina State University has revealed information about students' perceptions of their communication skills and abilities, their immediate and long-range career plans, and what should be offered in a technical communication course. This information complements information gathered from surveys of business and industrial employers and of technical graduates on the job. The results of the survey suggest the desirability of increased technical communication course emphasis on oral reports and simulating professional communication activities. The survey also suggests specific areas for emphasis in the teaching of organization, format, and style.
-
Abstract
Little empirical research has been conducted concerning the relationship of photographs to text in photoillustration. Knowledge of photoillustration has remained the informal folklore of layout artists and photographers for several reasons: the unquantifiable nature of aesthetic judgment; the differences between principles of photography and of traditional art forms; and advances in both camera and press technology. As a result of these factors, tradition, not empirical research, has dominated practice. But traditional layout principles which have been the subject of empirical testing have received both denial and reinforcement in such areas as the effectiveness of photoillustration, color versus black-and-white, placement of photographs, and the photograph and traditional layout principles. More research is needed into this vital aspect of text production; fruitful research directions are suggested and the synthesis of the knowledge of both the practitioner and the researcher advocated.
-
Abstract
This paper examines the comparative usefulness of seeking to explain metaphor through the notions of ambiguity and vagueness. I argue that, despite long standing attempts to explain metaphor as a species of ambiguous language, all such attempts fail. I also argue that a less explored association, that between metaphor and vague language, can be exploited much more successfully in explaining a quite different aspect of metaphor‐why speakers might choose that trope over literal utterance in everyday contexts.
-
Abstract
Preview this article: The Art of Writing: An Interview with William Stafford, Page 1 of 1 < Previous page | Next page > /docserver/preview/fulltext/ccc/34/2/collegecompositionandcommunication15282-1.gif
-
Abstract
Preview this article: Comment and Response, Page 1 of 1 < Previous page | Next page > /docserver/preview/fulltext/ce/45/4/collegeenglish13636-1.gif
-
Abstract
Preview this article: Integrating Formal Logic and the New Rhetoric: A Four-Stage Heuristic, Page 1 of 1 < Previous page | Next page > /docserver/preview/fulltext/ce/45/4/collegeenglish13634-1.gif
-
Abstract
The editor of this book clarifies for the reader his use of “technology” as it relates to text by emphasizing that “this is not a book about lithography, reprography, holography, printing presses, computers, or any other ‘machine’ used to generate or reproduce text … Rather it is about the technology of sequencing, structuring, designing, and laying-out of the printed page.”
-
Abstract
Preview this article: Comment and Response, Page 1 of 1 < Previous page | Next page > /docserver/preview/fulltext/ce/45/3/collegeenglish13645-1.gif
-
Abstract
Designing a warning label that meets the requirements of consumers, producers, and regulatory agencies is a challenging task. Such warnings must be clearly visible and must make the user aware of the consequences of improperly using the product containing the label. Once the label is designed, it must be tested. Does it attract people's attention? Do people read it? Do they understand it? A method for testing the effectiveness of a label is presented and suggestions for maintaining an unbiased test are offered.
-
Abstract
Research about writing and teaching writing indicates that it involves the simultaneous coordination of hand, eye, and brain. Because of the inseparable nature of thinking and writing, writing need not be preconceived and planned but can be a means for discovering a purpose and inventing a plan. Good writers can be self-made, and taught, as well as born. One learns to write by writing, over a period of time. Trainers should be successful writers (for credibility) and adapt their methods to individual needs and differences.
-
Abstract
Preview this article: "Where Children Strove at Recess": English Professors and Psychoanalytic Criticism, Page 1 of 1 < Previous page | Next page > /docserver/preview/fulltext/ce/44/5/collegeenglish13697-1.gif
-
Abstract
FOUR WORLDS OF WRITING, By Janice M. Lauer, Gene Montague, Andrea Lunsford, and Janet Emig (New York: Harper and Row, 1981, xvii + 423 pp.) REINVENTING THE RHETORICAL TRADITION, ed. Aviva Freedman and Ian Pringle (Conway, Arkansas: L & S Books, for the Canadian Council of Teachers of English, 1980, 197 pp.) UNDERSTANDING PERSUASION. By Raymond S. Ross and Mark G. Ross (Englewood Cliffs, New Jersey: Prentice‐Hall, 1981, xii+228 pp.)
-
Abstract
Preview this article: What's Difficult about Teaching Technical Writing, Page 1 of 1 < Previous page | Next page > /docserver/preview/fulltext/ce/44/2/collegeenglish13732-1.gif
-
Abstract
The word refers to a way we engage in an activity. Doing something is difficult if we do it with effort and with some doubt as to the eventual outcome. Depending on the nature and degree of doubt, there are three kinds of difficulty. If we are having difficulty with something but expect from the nature of the task or the fact that others can do it that we will eventually learn to do it easily, we are having a transitory difficulty. This is the difficulty of riding a bicycle, the difficulty of getting up in front of a group, the difficulty of choosing between vanilla and chocolate ripple. Other difficulties we do not expect to overcome, though we think in principle that the task admits easy success and we can see that others have overcome the difficulties. These are continuing difficulties. I have difficulty writing, for instance, and I expect to continue to have difficulty, but I know others for whom it is not at all difficult. I think of this sort of difficulty as a failure to call on the right resources. For most of us, selfdiscipline falls into this category, or being honest on our tax forms. The last kind of difficulty inheres in the task itself, given our capacities. These no one does easily: resolving paradoxes or thinking of two things at once, confronting death or remembering dreams. These are inherent difficulties. The transitory difficulties a new teacher of technical writing faces are only too apparent. They include learning a new curriculum, discovering the needs of a new kind of student, making up assignments and grading them, learning the textbooks, gaining a feel for technical style-and, as Maxwell Smart used to say, loving it. These are difficulties we have teaching any new subject; they are not in principle different from those we would encounter if suddenly asked to teach a course on Nigerian paleoliths. Nor are they particularly difficult as these things go, for there is a profession of teaching technical writing, which we find we have inadvertently joined, and the experienced in that profession have sought to ease our difficulties. An association, a little magazine, summer programs, textbooks, and innumerable how-to articles exist which will help any reasonably thorough person construct and teach a course which will indeed help students. The fundamental principles of technical writing (figure out your audience, organize to
-
Abstract
Preface 1. THE CONTEXTS OF TEACHING PERSPECTIVES Richard Fulkerson: Four Philosophies of Composition James Berlin: Rhetoric and Ideology in the Writing Class Edward P.J. Corbett: Rhetoric, the Enabling Discipline Min-Zhan Lu and Bruce Horner: The Problematic of Experience: Redefining Critical Work in Ethnography and Pedagogy TEACHERS Peter Elbow: Embracing Contraries in the Teaching Process Donald M. Murray: The Listening Eye: Reflections on the Writing Conference Lad Tobin: Reading Students, Reading Ourselves: Revising the Teacher's Role in the Writing Class Dan Morgan: Ethical Issues Raised by Students' Personal Writing STUDENTS Mina P. Shaughnessy: Diving In: An Introduction to Basic Writing Vivian Zamel: Strangers in Academia: The Experiences of Faculty and ESL Students Across the Curriculum Todd Taylor: The Persistence of Difference in Networked Classrooms: Non-Negotiable Difference and the African American Student Body LOCATIONS Hephzibah Roskelly: The Risky Business of Group Work Gail E. Hawisher and Cynthia L. Selfe: The Rhetoric of Technology and the Electronic Writing Class Muriel Harris: Talking in the Middle: Why Writers Need Writing Tutors APPROACHES Min-Zhan Lu: Redefining the Legacy of Mina Shaughnessy: A Critique of the Politics of Linguistic Innocence Mariolina Salvatori: Conversations with Texts: Reading in the Teaching of Composition Gary Tate: A Place for Literature in Freshman Composition Carolyn Matalene: Experience as Evidence: Teaching Students to Write Honestly and Knowledgeably about Public Issues 2. THE TEACHING OF WRITING ASSIGNING Mike Rose: Writing Courses: A Critique and a Proposal David Peck, Elizabeth Hoffman, and Mike Rose: A Comment and Response on Remedial Writing Courses Richard L. Larson: The Research Paper in the Writing Course: A Non-Form of Writing Jeanne Fahnestock and Marie Secor: Teaching Argument: A Theory of Types Catherine E. Lamb: Beyond Argument in Feminist Composition RESPONDING AND ASSESSING Brooke K. Horvath: The Components of Written Response: A Practical Synthesis of Current Views David Bartholomae: The Study of Error Jerry Farber: Learning How to Teach: A Progress Report COMPOSING AND REVISING Nancy Sommers: Between the Drafts James A. Reither: Writing and Knowing: Toward Redefining the Writing Process David Bleich: Collaboration and the Pedagogy of Disclosure AUDIENCES Douglas B. Park: The Meanings of Lisa Ede and Andrea Lunsford: Audience Addressed/Audience Invoked: The Role of Audience in Composition Theory and Pedagogy Peter Elbow: Closing My Eyes as I Speak: An Argument for Ignoring Audience STYLES Robert J. Connors: Static Abstractions and Composition Winston Weathers: Teaching Style: A Possible Anatomy Elizabeth D. Rankin: Revitalizing Style: Toward a New Theory and Pedagogy Richard Ohmann: Use Definite, Specific, Concrete Language
-
Abstract
Most employment interviewers ask essentially the same set of questions. The author identifies the ten most frequently recurring questions and suggests what inferences are likely to be drawn from giving certain answers. Consequently, the potential interviewee is advised to prepare responses to each before the job interview. Other suggestions include (1) asking questions of the interviewer, (2) projecting an image of self-worth, and (3) making sure it is clear who will initiate the next step after the interview.
-
Abstract
Why audiences walk out — a running monolog that catalogs the depressingly common defects of a presentation at a technical society meeting.
-
Abstract
Preview this article: Reading in English Departments, Page 1 of 1 < Previous page | Next page > /docserver/preview/fulltext/ce/43/8/collegeenglish13757-1.gif
-
Abstract
The purpose of this paper was to demonstrate that the manner in which children develop points of view in classroom writing is a function of how children verbally interact with their teachers. Eighty-two fourth graders were classified as using one of three verbal interaction patterns, or registers (Halliday, 1918). When given the instructions to write a story about a picture, children who employed an imitative response register used more descriptive information in developing their point of view than did children in the other two register groups; these imitative children developed mostly expository points of view. Children employing a noncontingent response register tended to use more schema-creative information in developing their points of view than did those in the other two register groups; these noncontingent children tended to develop narrative points of view in which a character's specified goal was only incidentally related to the outcome. Children who employed a contingent response register tended to develop points of view that made the most consistent use of task, stimulus, and schema information. These results are interpreted in terms of a proposed theory of perspectivetaking.
-
Abstract
Preview this article: The Case Approach to Composition, Page 1 of 1 < Previous page | Next page > /docserver/preview/fulltext/ccc/32/3/collegecompositionandcommunication15895-1.gif
-
Abstract
The generation of speech notes should be an integral part of the preparation of a speech. Such “notes” can be actual notes, phrases, key words, and even pictures, but the speaker must feel comfortable with the method and should use and refine — expand if necessary — the notes in rehearsal. Speech notes are not a substitute for speaker preparation.
-
Abstract
Preview this article: Poems, Page 1 of 1 < Previous page | Next page > /docserver/preview/fulltext/ce/43/3/collegeenglish13810-1.gif
-
Abstract
Since technical writing is changing from a course for the scientific elite to one with a much broader base, the need to diagnose in technical writing classes is growing too. The right diagnostic tools can allow the instructor to set class goals more effectively, structure the course more efficiently, and discover and deal better with student expectations. The diagnostic we have designed, asking students to compose a memo which discusses their projected needs as aspiring technical writers, yields useful information about the stylistic strengths and weaknesses of the students. But more important, the diagnostic provides guidelines for choosing among the flexible units of study at the instructor's disposal, and also reveals student attitudes, preconceptions, and prejudices — data which aid the instructor in laying the proper groundwork in the early phases of the course.
-
Abstract
Preview this article: Comment & Response, Page 1 of 1 < Previous page | Next page > /docserver/preview/fulltext/ce/43/1/collegeenglish13839-1.gif
-
Abstract
THE STUDY OF RESPONSE TO LITERATURE has tried to use the epistemological standards and research procedures of the quantitative sciences. In this well-known method, a research site is established, the object of research is stripped of inessential features, the researcher stipulates and seeks to maintain independence of the object and its independence of him, and then draws conclusions that he believes others will have no trouble accepting. If accepted, the conclusions are considered objective knowledge and are discarded only when there is a more persuasive argument for another conclusion. Because both the old and new knowledge are considered objective, the new is considered true and the old false. True knowledge is understood as the representation of something intrinsic to the object of study; the process of knowing is the act of representing the object and its working in the correct way. The object of study, it is presupposed, is unaffected by the attempt to understand it. In Subjective Criticism (Baltimore: Johns Hopkins University Press, 1978) I have discussed how, in major areas of human knowledge, this objective epistemology has been questioned, and in some instances, suspended or discarded. Many who have studied response have indicated similar misgivings about the traditional research methodology and reasoning. Nevertheless, most response researchers have continued to expect results from the approaches that have brought success in science in the past. The task of developing knowledge of response to literature, however, presents an especially clear occasion for showing how and why to change these expectations, and how to reconceive the problem of research in this area along more productive lines. This change in perspective involves identifying response research with literary pedagogy. The interest in response has evolved historically from the growth of the pedagogical profession and from the gradual onset of universal literacy. When few could read, pedagogy aimed to develop reading skill and then reading habits. When the
-
Abstract
Since teacher expectations for good writing, as communicated in responses on student compositions, may influence the nature of student writing and since little is known about how teachers respond to student writing, this study was designed to investigate the responses made by intermediate level teachers to their students' writing. Responses were classified as focusing on content or form of student writing. Classification on another dimension dealt with types of response (evaluation, assessment, instruction, audience response, or moving outside the writing). Findings show that teachers responded overwhelmingly to form. Specific types of responses tended to be of two kinds: (1) evaluation, which was usually of a general nature (e.g., Well written or a mark) and (2) instruction, which usually focused on specific language structures by correcting all mechanical errors.
-
Abstract
Preview this article: Confessions of a Textbook Writer, Page 1 of 1 < Previous page | Next page > /docserver/preview/fulltext/ce/42/2/collegeenglish13866-1.gif
-
Abstract
Preview this article: The Study of Error, Page 1 of 1 < Previous page | Next page > /docserver/preview/fulltext/ccc/31/3/collegecompositionandcommunication15938-1.gif
-
Abstract
This is an evaluation of the undergraduate technical communication major in the Department of Rhetoric, University of Minnesota, St. Paul, 1979. Three audiences received the questionnaire: technical communication graduates, potential employers, and members of the Society for Technical Communication. The questionnaire was designed to determine perceptions of technical communication courses, rank-ordering of competency areas, and listing courses that should be required for all technical communication majors. The results are reported and discussed in this article.
-
Abstract
The management of information has become one of the central competencies needed in a technological society. The development of systems for the storage, retrieval, editing, packaging, dessemination, and utilization of scientific and technical information is especially needed. Just as crucial, however, is the necessity to train individuals who can assume information management and “linkage” roles. The scientific and technical communicator is one such individual. This paper attempts to explicate the concept of technical communication competence and demonstrate the potential utility of its operational counterpart in the training of students in scientific and technical communication. The potential benefits of implementing a technical communication competence testing program in scientific and technical communication curricula are explored, both for students and for educators and professionals.
-
Abstract
A survey-experiment at the University of Leeds, England, attempted to resolve two questions: (1) Are some grammatical structures more efficient than others in communicating scientific fact? and (2) Do students pursuing different academic disciplines have correspondingly different value systems with regard to technical writing and technical subject matter? The results of the survey, which sampled 300 students, indicated yes to both questions. Particularly ironic was the finding that the third-person passive voice, so commonly the style of twentieth-century technical English, is disadvantageous from a communication standpoint.
-
Abstract
Preparation for a technical briefing should begin with a decision about the reaction desired from the audience, followed by a determination of the scope — breadth and depth — of the subject which can-be covered. Only a few main points should be included and these should be worked into the introduction and the conclusion as well as the body of the talk.
-
Abstract
Preview this article: Poems, Page 1 of 1 < Previous page | Next page > /docserver/preview/fulltext/ce/41/7/collegeenglish13898-1.gif
-
Abstract
Preview this article: Dissertations as Fictions, Page 1 of 1 < Previous page | Next page > /docserver/preview/fulltext/ce/41/6/collegeenglish13910-1.gif
-
Abstract
Preview this article: Poems by David Barton, Page 1 of 1 < Previous page | Next page > /docserver/preview/fulltext/ce/41/6/collegeenglish13906-1.gif
-
Abstract
The teaching system of the Open University of Britain is briefly summarized and related to a feedback model of the educational process. It is shown that the main further development needed is to improve the remedial components of the system and several developments towards this goal are described. These include computer-based information retrieval and educational systems; a dedicated teleconferencing network; and use of the standard TV set coupled, for example, to an audio-cassette recorder, a telephone line, and a light pen.
-
Abstract
Preview this article: Towards a Functional Taxonomy of Composition, Page 1 of 1 < Previous page | Next page > /docserver/preview/fulltext/ccc/30/4/collegecompositionandcommunication16200-1.gif
-
Phoenix Area Personnel Managers' Perceptions of the Importance of Writing Skills in Their Own Organizations ↗
Abstract
Phoenix area personnel managers regarded all of a selected list of topics representing different aspects of writing as important; however, physical layout was judged to be the least important relatively. The most important problems in written communication were related to organization, contents, and spelling. Physical layout, typing, and punctuation were rated as least important. Formal procedures for assessing writing skill of potential employees were regarded as only moderately important for the recent college graduate and the experienced manager. The managers suggested that writing skill (or a lack of it) as revealed in the application blank is important in the hiring process, and that the degree of such skill manifested by managers after employment is very significant in the promotion process. Writing skill is assessed during performance appraisal in some companies, and most supervisors encouraged the development of employee writing skill.
-
Abstract
This essay is a tongue-in-cheek rationale for and analysis of technical conferences.
-
Abstract
Understanding Arguments: An Introduction to Informal Logic. Robert J. Fogelin. New York: Harcourt, Brace, Jovanovich, 1978. Pp. 351. An Introduction to Reasoning. Stephen Toulmin, Richard Rieke, Allan Janik. New York: Macmillan, 1979. Pp. 343. Historical Linguistics. Theodora Bynon. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press (Cambridge Textbooks in Linguistics), 1978. Pp. x + 301, 7.95 (paper).
-
Abstract
Preview this article: The First Class Meeting, a poem, Page 1 of 1 < Previous page | Next page > /docserver/preview/fulltext/ccc/30/2/collegecompositionandcommunication16240-1.gif
-
Abstract
Preview this article: Encouraging Honest Inquiry in Student Writing, Page 1 of 1 < Previous page | Next page > /docserver/preview/fulltext/ccc/30/2/collegecompositionandcommunication16245-1.gif
-
Abstract
The teaching and practice of technical writing are sometimes hampered by assumptions and approaches that have little value. The traditional term paper has as few applications in the real world as the essay. An “idea grid” has much more value than the outline, and creativity is not linear, sequential, or measurable. Most technical writing texts are of minimal value because of their common denominator approach.
-
Abstract
Lap-dissolve projection is provided by two slide projectors focused on the same screen and coupled by a control unit that maintains constant illumination of the screen while switching or alternating between projectors. This technique enables lectures to visually simulate motion and change, which can contribute significantly to the development and understanding of physical and temporal concepts. Beneficial effects observed with chemistry students include improved concept comprehension and information retention, confidence building in laboratory situations, and generation of enthusiasm.
-
Abstract
Preview this article: A Critical Survey of Resources for Teaching Rhetorical Invention, Page 1 of 1 < Previous page | Next page > /docserver/preview/fulltext/ce/40/6/collegeenglish16062-1.gif
-
Abstract
This article describes a faculty development exercise implemented at Kalamazoo Valley Community College in 1975. If one makes the supposition that one output of faculty development is increased intracollege communication among various groups of employees, then the exercise was a remarkable success. We believe that the “show and tell” attitude could be used profitably in business and industry as well. The authors and implementors of this particular communications exercise would like to hear from others who emulate this model or a similar one. We did not gather sufficient feedback to make any generalizations about the long-term impact of such an exercise. We would be pleased to respond to questions about the exercise.
-
Abstract
Preview this article: A Rhetorical Problem for Rhetoricians, Page 1 of 1 < Previous page | Next page > /docserver/preview/fulltext/ccc/29/3/collegecompositionandcommunication16312-1.gif
-
Abstract
Preview this article: Writing Science, Page 1 of 1 < Previous page | Next page > /docserver/preview/fulltext/ce/40/1/collegeenglish16132-1.gif
-
Abstract
Preview this article: The Dead Letter Office: Composition Teaching and "The Writing Crisis", Page 1 of 1 < Previous page | Next page > /docserver/preview/fulltext/ce/39/8/collegeenglish16142-1.gif
-
Semantic Development of Selected Lexical Items as Studied Through the Process of Equivalence Formation ↗
Abstract
Preview this article: Semantic Development of Selected Lexical Items as Studied Through the Process of Equivalence Formation, Page 1 of 1 < Previous page | Next page > /docserver/preview/fulltext/rte/12/1/researchintheteachingofenglish17879-1.gif
-
Abstract
Looking back to a time when he was a student in technical writing courses, the author discusses the importance to the practicing engineer of style and correctness in communication. He cites the characteristics of an effective style. This is followed by the problems of grammar and the ways to attain reader interest.
-
Abstract
Preview this article: Poems, Page 1 of 1 < Previous page | Next page > /docserver/preview/fulltext/ce/39/4/collegeenglish16438-1.gif
-
Abstract
Preview this article: Evidence for a Conceptual Theory of Rhetoric, Page 1 of 1 < Previous page | Next page > /docserver/preview/fulltext/ccc/28/4/collegecompositionandcommunication16354-1.gif
-
Abstract
Modern technical writing often suffers from its tendency toward jargon. Technical writing courses should include units on grammar as it relates to stylistics in technical writing. Transformational-generative grammar offers an effective and useful approach to train technical writers to communicate more effectively and to avoid the problems inherent in an impersonal style. One way of organizing a discussion of transformational-generative grammar is to consider its application to sentences and clauses, phrases, and individual words.
-
Abstract
Preview this article: Comment & Response, Page 1 of 1 < Previous page | Next page > /docserver/preview/fulltext/ce/39/2/collegeenglish16477-1.gif
-
Abstract
Preview this article: Writing Coach, Page 1 of 1 < Previous page | Next page > /docserver/preview/fulltext/ccc/28/2/collegecompositioncommunication16391-1.gif
-
Abstract
This paper examines the use of the technology of the electric typewriter and the electronic calculator in the curriculum of the elementary school. Each technology will be looked at in context of the historical development of the skill which each technology implies, viz., communication and calculation respectively. A summary section will discuss the significance of each technology as it pertains to current and future curricula. As controversy waxes and wanes periodically over the training of future writers, this paper points out an interesting issue, instruction in elementary school.
-
Abstract
Preview this article: Comment and Response, Page 1 of 1 < Previous page | Next page > /docserver/preview/fulltext/ce/38/7/collegeenglish16519-1.gif
-
Abstract
Preview this article: Sonnet for a Student with a Guitar, Page 1 of 1 < Previous page | Next page > /docserver/preview/fulltext/ccc/28/1/collegecompositionandcommunication16406-1.gif
-
Abstract
Preview this article: The Metanovel, Page 1 of 1 < Previous page | Next page > /docserver/preview/fulltext/ce/38/4/collegeenglish16609-1.gif
-
Abstract
Preview this article: Poeta Nascitur Nec Non Fit, Page 1 of 1 < Previous page | Next page > /docserver/preview/fulltext/ccc/27/4/collegecompositionandcommunication16558-1.gif
-
Abstract
Preview this article: Freshman Comp: What Is This Shit?, Page 1 of 1 < Previous page | Next page > /docserver/preview/fulltext/ce/38/2/collegeenglish16632-1.gif
-
Abstract
Preview this article: The Sense of Nonsense: An Approach to Freshman Composition, Page 1 of 1 < Previous page | Next page > /docserver/preview/fulltext/ccc/27/3/collegecompositionandcommunication16572-1.gif
-
Abstract
Preview this article: Books, Page 1 of 1 < Previous page | Next page > /docserver/preview/fulltext/ce/38/1/collegeenglish16656-1.gif
-
Abstract
Preview this article: Fruit Jokes, Page 1 of 1 < Previous page | Next page > /docserver/preview/fulltext/ce/37/8/collegeenglish16665-1.gif
-
Abstract
Preview this article: Poems, Page 1 of 1 < Previous page | Next page > /docserver/preview/fulltext/ce/37/8/collegeenglish16664-1.gif
-
Abstract
Preview this article: The Experience of Cinderella, Page 1 of 1 < Previous page | Next page > /docserver/preview/fulltext/ce/37/8/collegeenglish16660-1.gif
-
Abstract
Preview this article: The Young Creative Writer in the Classroom, Page 1 of 1 < Previous page | Next page > /docserver/preview/fulltext/ce/37/7/collegeenglish16676-1.gif
-
Abstract
Preview this article: Poems, Page 1 of 1 < Previous page | Next page > /docserver/preview/fulltext/ce/37/6/collegeenglish16692-1.gif
-
Abstract
Preview this article: How Critics Write anzd How Students Write, Page 1 of 1 < Previous page | Next page > /docserver/preview/fulltext/ce/37/6/collegeenglish16688-1.gif
-
Abstract
Preview this article: Comment & Response, Page 1 of 1 < Previous page | Next page > /docserver/preview/fulltext/ce/37/5/collegeenglish16703-1.gif
-
Abstract
Preview this article: Pedagogical Directions in Subjective Criticism, Page 1 of 1 < Previous page | Next page > /docserver/preview/fulltext/ce/37/5/collegeenglish16695-1.gif
-
Transcript of panel on technical composition-held at the International technical communications conference Anaheim, Calif., May 1975 ↗
Abstract
This panel is sponsored by the Institute of Electrical and Electronics Engineers Group on Professional Communications. It is intended as an open discussion; we are restricting ourselves to technical composition and especially the problem of the composition of mathematics. I am going to ask each of our panelists to make a few statements about their views of “the problem.” When these are complete, we expect and hope that you will participate in the discussion. Today's objectives are to add (possibly) one more straw to the pile, in the hope that someone, somewhere, someday will be able to set a page of mathematics for $10 “as it used to be.”
-
Abstract
Preview this article: Poems, Page 1 of 1 < Previous page | Next page > /docserver/preview/fulltext/ce/37/2/collegeenglish16928-1.gif
-
Cooperation between professional societies and a government agency: The journal of physical and chemical reference data ↗
Abstract
The National Standard Reference Data System consists of data centers and other projects funded or coordinated by the National Bureau of Standards (NBS) which compile and evaluate data on physical and chemical properties of well-defined materials. The output is then published in the form of tables of recommended data and critical reviews. In 1972 an agreement was reached with the American Chemical Society (ACS) and the American Institute of Physics (AIP) for establishing a new publication channel for the material, the Journal of Physical and Chemical Reference Data. Editorial work and preparation of camera-ready copy is handled by NBS, while ACS and AIP divide the other responsibilities. The progress of this journal is reviewed.
-
Abstract
A reader's most positive acceptance of a journal is usually expressed by his subscription renewal. Some readers are denied this opportunity to express their feelings about a journal if they receive it gratis as part of a membership in a society or organization. Whichever the case, it is the responsibility of the editor and publisher to meet the needs and expectations of their readers. A variety of techniques are used by editors and publishers to determine what the reader wants. The American Institute of Physics (AIP) has formed the AIP Publications Survey Panel. The Panel contains 3000 members and is a means of establishing regular communications between editors and a cress section of the readership of our journals. This paper examines the publication survey panel, the willingness of society members to participate, and the kinds of information wanted and received.
-
Abstract
The purposes of fills study were to find patients of refereeing practices, and to identify clues to recognize whether the papers in a journal are refereed or not. There have been several qualitative studies of refereeing practices. Other quantitative studies were concerned either with certain geographic areas or separate disciplines. This is a report of a small-scale but global study of a wide field of disciplines and/or missions based on a direct-mail questionnaire. A sample of journal titles was selected from me Linda Hall Library's serial holdings list. The questionnaire to assumedly refereed journals contained six pages and 70 questions. Answers came from 15 countries and 43 disciplines. The return was 72 percent. Another control questionnaire was sent to assumedly nonrefereed journals. The response was 61 percent. Ten percent of the selected journals was found to have been chosen in error in both categories. Editors of journals of varying sizes responded; the smallest received 10 and the largest 900 manuscripts yearly. The answers were handled by data processing using the SPSS (Statistical Program for Social Sciences), Journals were placed in two categories, small or large, so that all the small journals received the same number of manuscripts as those received by the large journals. Where differences between small and large journals were significant, the data are shown separately, otherwise averages are given. The questionnaire dealt with these principal subjects: Rejection by editor without mailing to referee; numbers of referees for long, and short, and for accepted and rejected papers; allotted and actual time for processing papers, guidelines for referees; rewards to referees, such as payment and credit line; use of superreferees in cases of divided opinions; keeping the referees informed on acceptance and rejection and on other referees; the relative standing of author and referee; acceptance and rejection ratio; communication between editor and author; and published guidelines in journal to author. Authors make recommendations with regard to the referee system based on the findings from the questionnaires and other discussions.
-
Abstract
Preview this article: Books: Reviews, Page 1 of 1 < Previous page | Next page > /docserver/preview/fulltext/ce/37/1/collegeenglish16942-1.gif
-
Abstract
Preview this article: Poems, Page 1 of 1 < Previous page | Next page > /docserver/preview/fulltext/ce/37/1/collegeenglish16938-1.gif
-
Abstract
This paper reviews the design and use of an instructional system wherein ITV and telephone were linked to a computer. The computer stored instructional materials and presented this material to the learner through its control of ITV broadcast and voice response units.
-
Abstract
Preview this article: Poems, Page 1 of 1 < Previous page | Next page > /docserver/preview/fulltext/ce/36/7/collegeenglish16966-1.gif
-
Abstract
Preview this article: The Subjective Character of Critical Interpretation, Page 1 of 1 < Previous page | Next page > /docserver/preview/fulltext/ce/36/7/collegeenglish16957-1.gif
-
Abstract
Preview this article: Poems, Page 1 of 1 < Previous page | Next page > /docserver/preview/fulltext/ce/36/6/collegeenglish16975-1.gif
-
Abstract
Preview this article: Comment & Response, Page 1 of 1 < Previous page | Next page > /docserver/preview/fulltext/ce/36/6/collegeenglish16979-1.gif
-
Abstract
Preview this article: Teaching Freshman Comp to New York Cops, Page 1 of 1 < Previous page | Next page > /docserver/preview/fulltext/ce/36/5/collegeenglish16982-1.gif
-
Abstract
Preview this article: School and Theater: Polarities of Homosexual Writing in England, Page 1 of 1 < Previous page | Next page > /docserver/preview/fulltext/ce/36/3/collegeenglish17324-1.gif
-
Abstract
Preview this article: Teaching Poetry: Notes toward an Integrative Rationale, Page 1 of 1 < Previous page | Next page > /docserver/preview/fulltext/ce/36/1/collegeenglish17344-1.gif
-
Abstract
THE FIRST PRINCIPLE of teaching poetry is this: Poetry is a host of activities which ought not be fragmented by the teaching process. Current practice highlights the need for a statement of the principle; its validity is derived, however, from the vital relationship between three key activities: writing poems, developing an explicit poetic standard, and responding to poems. The second principle shares this integrative rationale: In a very important sense, all poetry is one poem. All poetry embodies language used excitedly, precisely, and presentationally rather than discursively; all poetry has a quality of semantic thickness which enables the respondent to participate creatively as he makes meaning of the poem. Types of poetry-romantic poetry, epic poetry, concrete poetry, etc.-comprise divisions of convenience which identify outward differences and historical literary periods; they do not contradict the notion that in a more basic sense all poetry is the same. The set curriculum of my ideal poetry course would not be poems at all, but poetics. This derives from my second principle-if all poetry is one poem, we need to know how that poem works. Further, by making poetics,
-
Abstract
Preview this article: The Snake-My Friend, Immanuel Snakeburden, Page 1 of 1 < Previous page | Next page > /docserver/preview/fulltext/ce/35/7/collegeenglish17372-1.gif
-
Abstract
Preview this article: The Case for the Standard Language, Page 1 of 1 < Previous page | Next page > /docserver/preview/fulltext/ce/35/7/collegeenglish17368-1.gif
-
Abstract
John B. Bender, Bliss Carnochan, John Felstiner, Kenneth W. Fields, Albert J. Guerard, N. Scott Momaday, Robert M. Polhemus, Lucio P. Ruotolo, Ronald A. Rebholz, Wilfred Stone, David W. Williams, Elizabeth Traugott, About Bruce Franklin: A Letter from Stanford, College English, Vol. 35, No. 6 (Mar., 1974), p. 733
-
Abstract
Preview this article: Looking for the Humanities: A Report on Two Learning Experiments, Page 1 of 1 < Previous page | Next page > /docserver/preview/fulltext/ce/35/5/collegeenglish17388-1.gif
-
Abstract
Preview this article: Poems, Page 1 of 1 < Previous page | Next page > /docserver/preview/fulltext/ce/35/5/collegeenglish17396-1.gif
-
Abstract
Systems design consists of a tremendously complex series of choices in which no decision point is completely independent of other decisions which have already been made or have yet to be made. A systems approach to the design of document-handling information systems would require a detailed examination of the choices to be made in the design process and the ramifications of possible choices in terms of the capabilities, performance, cost, and other characteristics of the system. The authors advocate a systematic procedure involving six steps: 1) identification of fixed parameters, 2) identification of variable parameters, 3) identification of available options for each variable parameter, 4) identification of factors affecting a choice among available options, 5) identification of factors affected by a choice among available options, and 6) logical analysis of the picture thus presented to determine the optimum sequence in which decisions should be made during the design process and the nature of the decision process itself.
-
Abstract
Regular journal publication becomes less effective as specialties become narrower and reader interest spans a broader range of subjects. Journals also are subject to some time delays due to their periodic publishing schedules. Publication of separate articles can overcome these problems, but in turn require strong information retrieval system support, a method of establishing a good technical profile of readers, an author recognition system that gives equivalent credit to being published in a journal, and a strong marketing department. If separate publications are properly designed, they can be self-supporting, without page charges, in technical areas that are not practical for journal publication. Separates can also automatically operate in regular journal areas. A valuable by-product of separate publications is an automatic tally of the people interested in or working on a specific technical project. Covered in the paper are the editorial, peer jury, production, distribution, and management systems associated with the Society of Automotive Engineer's method of primary publication in separate format.
-
Some effects of delay in publication of information in medical journals, and implications for the future ↗
Abstract
This study was designed to assess the effects of delay in publication of information in medical journals. The case study concerned the natural history of an article that appeared recently in a medical journal. The particulars of this article from the time of its conception through its consecutive submission to, and rejection by, four major medical journals, and its eventual publication, instead, in a minor medical journal have been studied. The subject of the article was a new form of treatment for Amanita verna poisoning. The period of delay between clinical treatment and publication of the article was 21 months. During this period, however, information about this clinical case received general publicity through newspapers, magazine articles, radio, and telephone. These details then were considered in the context of the medical journal's traditional roler to communicate information that sometimes may be urgent. The effects of delays and breakdowns in the information system that links medical authors with medical readers by way of medical journals and the influence of other media on medical communication also have been considered. To remain effective as channels of communication in an information-conscious society, medical journals must reassess their traditional methods of transmitting information by becoming aware of faults in this specialized communication system and by ensuring that information that is primarily of medical interest does not, by default, have to be transmitted by other chanels.
-
Abstract
Journals covering a broad field of specialties face a period of weeding out. This process will bring to the fore the journals which demonstrate a better understanding of the needs of readers. Journals that survive will in all likelihood be those which see their role as making understandable to readers a significant selection of the insights of specialists: To fulfill this mission, the editor will need to have the appetite and the ability to continue learning; he must have the interpersonal skills to make effective use of a board of expert advisers; and he must wage a tireless campaign for all the elements of good communication. For the multispecialist technical journal, these are the dimensions of survival. The format of the surviving journals will emphasize refinement of the mature communications techniques, at least for the next 10 or 15 years. Few, if any, of today's journals exploit the full scope of good writing and editing, functional drawings, photography, typography, page design, and offset printing.
-
Abstract
A technique is presented for the analysis of technical publications by comparison—with special regard to factors influenced by intended audience and professional category of author (i.e., scientist-engineer or writer). Writing style and use of graphics are important considerations; “readability” may be assessed. The technique is illustrated with an analysis of two articles on the same subject from different publications. Although the technique is intended chiefly as a teaching tool, some of the principles involved may be useful to others interested in judging the character of publications in a field, perhaps to help select the most suitable outlet for an article or to aid in designing a paper for a specific publication.
-
Grading Technical Reports with the Cassette Tape Recorder: The Results of a Test Program at the United States Air Force Academy ↗
Abstract
Educators' experiments in cassette critiquing of college student papers have met with considerable success. After discussing the potential advantages, the Department of English at the U.S. Air Force Academy, Colorado, conducted a pilot program of cassette critiquing during the 1971 Fall Semester in the English 430, Technical Writing, course. Two course-wide surveys were made during the program to determine 376 students' reactions to cassette critiques as compared with conventional critiquing (written comments, handbook cryptographics in the margins, student-instructor conferences, and in-class discussions) methods.
-
Abstract
Preview this article: Poems, Page 1 of 1 < Previous page | Next page > /docserver/preview/fulltext/ce/34/7/collegeenglish17759-1.gif
-
Abstract
Proposal schedules often are too short to permit adequate planning, good organization, and determination of the interactive effects of changes during preparation by the more commonly used methods. The storyboard technique, with its modular format, enforce a writing discipline that sharpens the message, uncovers gaps in continuity, and optimizes the balance in discussions of constituent topics. Overall visibility of the entire proposal usually can be accomplished, permitting rapid comprehension of the quality of organizational and production parameters, and the effect of changes on these. Proposals printed in the storyboard format are more interesting and easier to read.
-
Abstract
Preview this article: An Ephraimite Perspective on Bidialectalism, Page 1 of 1 < Previous page | Next page > /docserver/preview/fulltext/ccc/23/5/collegecompositionandcommunication18165-1.gif
-
Abstract
Preview this article: In Context, a poem, Page 1 of 1 < Previous page | Next page > /docserver/preview/fulltext/ccc/23/3/collegecompositionandcommunication18187-1.gif
-
Abstract
I AM very happy to talk to you who are dedicating your careers to helping us improve our professional communication. It has been my good fortune to have had the help of Jim Lufkin and Herb Michaelson in my own work, and I am sure your group includes many competent and dedicated workers like theme.
-
Abstract
Preview this article: Psychological Bases of Learning from Literature, Page 1 of 1 < Previous page | Next page > /docserver/preview/fulltext/ce/33/1/collegeenglish18809-1.gif
-
Abstract
Preview this article: What Good the Word Without the Wisdom? or "English Ain't Relevant", Page 1 of 1 < Previous page | Next page > /docserver/preview/fulltext/ccc/22/3/collegecompositionandcommunication19145-1.gif
-
Abstract
A case history of how one technical publication is attempting to find technical means for solving some of its composing problems is given herein. The author presents the beginning use of technology, particularly automation, as an example of how communicators may be able to bridge the gap between themselves and the technologists.
-
Abstract
Preview this article: Poems, Page 1 of 1 < Previous page | Next page > /docserver/preview/fulltext/ce/32/3/collegeenglish19236-1.gif
-
Abstract
Preview this article: A New Doctoral Program in English, Page 1 of 1 < Previous page | Next page > /docserver/preview/fulltext/ce/32/3/collegeenglish19232-1.gif
-
Abstract
Preview this article: Some Premises of Freshman Composition, Page 1 of 1 < Previous page | Next page > /docserver/preview/fulltext/ccc/20/5/collegecompositionandcommunication20181-1.gif
-
Abstract
Preview this article: Emotional Origins of Literary Meaning, Page 1 of 1 < Previous page | Next page > /docserver/preview/fulltext/ce/31/1/collegeenglish20358-1.gif
-
Abstract
Preview this article: Coincidence in the Victorian Novel: The Trajectory of a Narrative-Device, Page 1 of 1 < Previous page | Next page > /docserver/preview/fulltext/ce/31/1/collegeenglish20359-1.gif
-
Abstract
Preview this article: Freedom to Write: A Composition Course for Ghetto Adults, Page 1 of 1 < Previous page | Next page > /docserver/preview/fulltext/ccc/19/5/collegecompositionandcommunication20930-1.gif
-
Abstract
Preview this article: The Generation of Paragraphs and Larger Units, Page 1 of 1 < Previous page | Next page > /docserver/preview/fulltext/ccc/19/3/collegecompositionandcommunication20905-1.gif
-
Abstract
Preview this article: Teaching Students the Art of Discovery, Page 1 of 1 < Previous page | Next page > /docserver/preview/fulltext/ccc/19/1/collegecompositioncommunication20871-1.gif
-
Abstract
Preview this article: Verse: Song, Page 1 of 1 < Previous page | Next page > /docserver/preview/fulltext/ce/29/4/collegeenglish20808-1.gif
-
Abstract
Preview this article: Concerning "Generative" Rhetoric, Page 1 of 1 < Previous page | Next page > /docserver/preview/fulltext/ccc/18/3/collegecompositioncommunication20998-1.gif
-
Abstract
Preview this article: Sequence of Tenses, or Was James Thurber the First Transformational Grammarian?, Page 1 of 1 < Previous page | Next page > /docserver/preview/fulltext/ccc/18/1/collegecompositioncommunication20960-1.gif
-
Roundtable Review: Phoneme-Grapheme Correspondences as Cues to Spelling Improvement, by Paul R. Hanna and others ↗
Abstract
Preview this article: Roundtable Review: Phoneme-Grapheme Correspondences as Cues to Spelling Improvement, by Paul R. Hanna and others, Page 1 of 1 < Previous page | Next page > /docserver/preview/fulltext/rte/1/2/researchintheteachingofenglish20295-1.gif
-
Abstract
Preview this article: English Words of Very High Frequency, Page 1 of 1 < Previous page | Next page > /docserver/preview/fulltext/ce/27/8/collegeenglish23182-1.gif
-
Abstract
Preview this article: Symposium on the Paragraph, Page 1 of 1 < Previous page | Next page > /docserver/preview/fulltext/ccc/17/2/collegecompositioncommunication21053-1.gif
-
Abstract
Preview this article: The End of Sweeney, Page 1 of 1 < Previous page | Next page > /docserver/preview/fulltext/ce/27/5/collegeenglish23259-1.gif
-
Abstract
Preview this article: Criticism and the Old Man in Chaucer's Pardoner's Tale, Page 1 of 1 < Previous page | Next page > /docserver/preview/fulltext/ce/27/1/collegeenglish24149-1.gif
-
Abstract
Harris W. Wilson, David Levin, Clifford A. Nault, Jr., Hamlin Hill, Robert Ornstein, Christopher Spencer, C. G. Thayer, Lillian Feder, Frederick M. Link, Hugh J. Luke, B. D. S., Warren Taylor, Michael Shugrue, Robert Narveson, John McCall, Book Reviews, College English, Vol. 26, No. 5 (Feb., 1965), pp. 412-420
-
Abstract
Raven I. McDavid, Jr., Priscilla Tyler, Ralph M. Williams, James E. Magner, Jr., R. W. Lewis, James Lill, James V. Lill, William R. Osborne, Sheridan Baker, Harold Orel, Ross Garner, Lawrence F. McNamee, Sylvan Barnet, James T. Nardin, Grant H. Redford, Charles Weis, Allen B. Brown, Fred H. Higginson, Arthur F. Kinney, Peter Wolfe, Philip Allen Friedman, John Tagliabue, Nicholas A. Salerno, Glauco Cambon, Clell T. Peterson, Peter W. Dowell, Blair Gates Kenney, Robert Harwick, George Brandon Saul, Book Reviews, College English, Vol. 26, No. 4 (Jan., 1965), pp. 324-336
-
Abstract
Preview this article: American Social Dialects, Page 1 of 1 < Previous page | Next page > /docserver/preview/fulltext/ce/26/4/collegeenglish24073-1.gif
-
Abstract
By-Rein, David M. The Posthumous Reputation of Professor Crump. National Council of Teachers of English, Champaign, III. Pub Date Dec 64 Note-Sp. Journal Cit -College English; v26 n3 p218 -222 December 1964 EDRS Price MF1025 HC-$0.35 Descriptors -*Academic Rank (Professional), College Faculty, *College Teachers. Degrees (Titles). Effective Teaching, *English, Failure Factors, Performance Factors, Professional Recognition, ProfessOrs, Research Reviews (Publications), Scholarly Journals, *Success Factors, *Teacher Promotion, Teacher Qualifications. Teacher Stereotypes, Teaching Quality The publishing requirements, honorary degrees, and the assessment of literary merit are mocked in this brief piece of fiction concerning the professional advancement of college English teachers. (AF)
-
Abstract
Preview this article: The Posthumous Reputation of Professor Crump (short story), Page 1 of 1 < Previous page | Next page > /docserver/preview/fulltext/ce/26/3/collegeenglish27086-1.gif
-
Abstract
Preview this article: Mouse, a poem, Page 1 of 1 < Previous page | Next page > /docserver/preview/fulltext/ccc/15/4/collegecompositionandcommunication21167-1.gif
-
Abstract
Preview this article: More on Ain't, Page 1 of 1 < Previous page | Next page > /docserver/preview/fulltext/ce/26/2/collegeenglish27059-1.gif
-
Abstract
Preview this article: Writing Workbooks: Teaching Tragedies?, Page 1 of 1 < Previous page | Next page > /docserver/preview/fulltext/ccc/15/3/collegecompositionandcommunication21158-1.gif
-
Abstract
Baxter Hathaway, Raven I. McDavid, Jr., Gwin J. Kolb, Louis Crompton, Lawrence Poston, III, Walter F. Wright, Edward P. J. Corbett, Hugh J. Luke, David Bonnell Green, Richard B. Hovey, Celeste Turner Wright, Clell T. Peterson, Peter W. Dowell, Fred H. Higginson, John Tagliabue, Esta Seaton, Robert O. Stephens, James V. Lill, Kfnneth Eble, Robert Harwick, W. B. Coley, William R. Steinhoff, Ross Garner, John F. Leisher, Frederick M. Link, Donna Gerstenberger, Book Reviews, College English, Vol. 25, No. 8 (May, 1964), pp. 627-641
-
Abstract
Preview this article: Counciletter: Psychology and Literature, Page 1 of 1 < Previous page | Next page > /docserver/preview/fulltext/ce/25/7/collegeenglish26998-1.gif
-
Abstract
Stuart M. Tave, Robert W. Ackerman, John E. Parish, Lowry Nelson, Jr., Leonard Unger, Lillian Feder, Edward P. J. Corbett, Nicholas A. Salerno, Ralph M. Williams, Edward H. Rosenberry, Virginia McDavid, G. Thomas Fairclough, Stephen E. Henderson, Robert C. Steensma, Book Reviews, College English, Vol. 25, No. 6 (Mar., 1964), pp. 473-477
-
Abstract
Preview this article: American English, Page 1 of 1 < Previous page | Next page > /docserver/preview/fulltext/ce/25/5/collegeenglish26899-1.gif
-
Abstract
Preview this article: Re-Renewing: The Future of the Council, Page 1 of 1 < Previous page | Next page > /docserver/preview/fulltext/ce/25/5/collegeenglish26896-1.gif
-
Abstract
Preview this article: Counciletter: Recent Research Conferences, Page 1 of 1 < Previous page | Next page > /docserver/preview/fulltext/ce/25/2/collegeenglish27315-1.gif
-
Abstract
Curtis Dahl, James Schroeter, Paul R. Stewart, Donald E. Stanford, Edward P. J. Corbett, Robert W. Cochran, Robert Narveson, Warren S. Walker, William R. Manierre, Edgar M. Branch, J. E. M., Jr., Oscar Cargill, Hamlin Hill, Leo Gurko, Leon O. Barron, R. E. K., Ronald S. Berman, James Binney, Peter J. Seng, Virginia McDavid, Lester Hurt, Karl M. Murphy, G. Thomas Fairclough, Book Reviews, College English, Vol. 24, No. 6 (Mar., 1963), pp. 482-495
-
Abstract
Preview this article: Fiction: Miss Margaret Adams, Page 1 of 1 < Previous page | Next page > /docserver/preview/fulltext/ce/24/3/collegeenglish28178-1.gif
-
Abstract
Preview this article: Dialectology and the Classroom Teacher, Page 1 of 1 < Previous page | Next page > /docserver/preview/fulltext/ce/24/2/collegeenglish28140-1.gif
-
Abstract
Preview this article: Reply, Page 1 of 1 < Previous page | Next page > /docserver/preview/fulltext/ce/23/8/collegeenglish28106-1.gif
-
Abstract
Preview this article: Reply, Page 1 of 1 < Previous page | Next page > /docserver/preview/fulltext/ce/23/8/collegeenglish28108-1.gif
-
Abstract
Preview this article: Counciletter: Research In English-Dynamic Or Deluding?, Page 1 of 1 < Previous page | Next page > /docserver/preview/fulltext/ce/23/6/collegeenglish28052-1.gif
-
Abstract
William Bleifuss, B. D. S., Royal A. Gettmann, Bernard Kreissman, J. E. M., Jr., Theodore Hornberger, Ross Garner, George T. Watkins, III, R. E. K., Fred H. Higginson, L. M. Myers, Joseph Mersand, John P. Cutts, Edward Ruhe, David V. Erdman, James Schroeter, Sam S. Baskett, Book Reviews, College English, Vol. 23, No. 5 (Feb., 1962), pp. 402-415
-
Abstract
Preview this article: The Irony of E. E. Cummings, Page 1 of 1 < Previous page | Next page > /docserver/preview/fulltext/ce/23/4/collegeenglish27985-1.gif
-
Abstract
Preview this article: A Freshman Heresy: Revise Equals Recopy, Page 1 of 1 < Previous page | Next page > /docserver/preview/fulltext/ccc/12/4/collegecompositionandcommunication21433-1.gif
-
Abstract
Preview this article: The OED in the Classroom, Page 1 of 1 < Previous page | Next page > /docserver/preview/fulltext/ccc/12/4/collegecompositionandcommunication21432-1.gif
-
Abstract
Prentice-Hall handbook for writers , Prentice-Hall handbook for writers , مرکز فناوری اطلاعات و اطلاع رسانی کشاورزی
-
Abstract
Sylvan Barnet, I. B. Cauthen, Jr., David Kaula, James G. Southworth, Joseph H. Summers, William B. Coley, William Gillis, Martin Steinmann, Jr., John C. Thirlwall, Leon O. Barron, Henry W. Wells, Philip Young, Arthur Fenner, Jr., George T. Watkins III, Daniel Bernd, Walter F. Wright, Lucille S. Cobb, Paul R. Stewart, Books, College English, Vol. 22, No. 6 (Mar., 1961), pp. 434-447
-
Abstract
Preview this article: Sourcebooks and the Freshman Research Paper1, Page 1 of 1 < Previous page | Next page > /docserver/preview/fulltext/ccc/11/1/collegecompositionandcommunication21479-1.gif
-
Abstract
Morse Peckham, Edward A. Stephenson, Barnett Kottler, Joseph L. Blotner, Harry R. Warfel, William Carlos Williams, Harold B. Allen, Walter B. Rideout, Ralph M. Williams, Richard B. Sewall, Maurice Johnson, David H. Greene, Reginald L. Cook, Thomas P. Harrison, Fred E. Pamp, Jr., Robert C. Roby, Calhoun Wilton, P. M. Zall, Lew Girdler, Books, College English, Vol. 20, No. 1 (Oct., 1958), pp. 49-60
-
Abstract
Preview this article: Connotation in Dictionary Definition1, Page 1 of 1 < Previous page | Next page > /docserver/preview/fulltext/ccc/9/2/collegecompositioncommunication22285-1.gif
-
Abstract
William W. Main, John Harold Wilson, John Lydenberg, Wylie Sypher, A. Pauline Locklin, Kenneth S. Lynn, Tristram P. Coffin, Charles Child Walcutt, David H. Greene, New Books, College English, Vol. 18, No. 8 (May, 1957), pp. 433-439